Roman Emâ—ire or that of the Sultans under the Mahometan Caliphs and the Vice-Roys of the old Egyptian Pharaohs An office which had been born by the Ancestors of this Martel ever since the reign of Clotaire the second in whose time the Palatine or Mayre was one Arnulphus descended lineally from Vâ—ilo the second Sonne of Adalgerio the first King of the Boiarians or Bavarians Which Vtilo being a military Prince and having done good service to Theodorick the first King of Austrasia or Mets against the Danes then grievously infesting the Coasts of the Lower-Germany was by him made Warden of those Marches and honoured with the mariage of his Daughter Clotilde and liberally endowed with fair possessions in this tract The fourth from Vtilo was this Arunlph the first Mayre of this house which Office having long enjoyed he resigned it to Ansegisus his eldest Sonne the first who drew unto himself the Managery of the whole Estate and bidding farewell to the affairs of the World became a Priest and dyed a Bishop of Mets Anno 641. Afterwards Canonized a Saint Ansegisus dying in the year 679. left his authority and Office to his Nephew Martin Sonne of Ferdulphus his younger Brother But he being slain by Ebroinus one of the Competitors who a while enjoyed it Pepin surnamed the Pat Sonne of Ansegisus revenging his Cozins death upon Ebronius and crushing all the opposite factions which were raised against him obtained that honour for himself And having much advanced the affairs of France by the conquest of the Sueves and Frisons died in the year 714. Succeeded to in this great Office after his decease for Grimold his only lawfull Sonne and Theobalaus the Sonne of Grimold whom he had successively substituted in the same died not long before him by Charles his natural Son begotten on Albieda his Concubine from his martiall prowess called Martel Who in his time did to the Kings of France great service especially in routing that vast Army of the Moores and Saracens in the battel of â—ours before mentioned thereby not only freeing France from the present danger but adding Languedâ—c to the Crown formerly in possession of the Gothes and Moores for which he was created Duke or Prince of the French yet would he not usurp the Kingdom or the title of King though both at his disposall wholly it being his ordinary Saying that he had rather Rule a King than be one To him succeeded Caroloman his eldest Sonne Anno 741. who held the office but a year and then left it to his Brother Pepin Who being of less moderation than his Father was made such use of his power that partly by that means and partly under colour of an election confirmed by Pope Zacharie the first he took the Kingdom to himself and the unfortunate King Chilperick had his powle shaven and was thrust into a Monasterie For this investiture both Pepin and Charles his Son did many good services for the Popes destroying on their quarrel the Kingdom of the Lombaerds and giving them most of the Lands which formerly belonged unto the Exrohs of Ravenna And on the other side the Popes to requite these curtesies confirm'd the former in this Kingdom by their Papal Power which then began to bear some sway in the Christian World and gave the last besides the opportunity of attaining the Western Empire the Title of Most Christian King continued ever since unto his Successors And to say truth he well deserved those honours and had they been farr greater by many victories obtained against the Enemies of rhe Gospel the several Heathens by his means converted to the Faith of Christ the great abilities he had of estate and judgement inabling him to support the Majestie of the Roman Empire For he not only was sole Monarch of the Kingdom of France not parcelled out as formerly and in times succeeding into several petit Kingdoms and Principalities but had added thereunto by his own proper vertue the greatest part of Italie the best part of Germany all Belgium the two Pannonia's and a great part of Spain But this vast Empier falling into weak hands which were not able enough to manage it decaied in as little time as it was in raising partly by the unnaturall Ambition of the Sonnes of King Lewis the Godly the next Successor of this Charles who to make themselves all Kings first deposed their Father and then divided his Estate amongst them into the Kingdoms of Italy Burgundy France Lorrain and Germany four of which falling at last into the hands of strangers ceased to be French and passed into such Famlies as proved the greatest enemies of the Crown of France partly by alienating the best and goodliest Provinces of France it self never again united till these later dayes which made the French Kings less considerable both at home and abroad which we have touched upon before and partly by the weakness and unworthiness of the Kings of this race there being no question to be made but Lewis the Stammering Charles the Balâ— the Gross and the Simple would have found better Attributes if they had deserved them For by this means the issue of this brave Prince grew so despicable in the eys of their Subjects that first Eudes the Sonne of Robert Duke of Anjou and after Rodolph Duke of Burgundy the Vncle of Eudes both of the race of Witikindus the last Prince of the Saxons and consequently both Aliens to the House of Charles possessed themselves severally of the Kingdom And though they did not hold it long being depressed and overborn by their opposite factions yet did they lay a fair ground for Hugh Capet to build his hopes on Who being Sonne of Hugh the Great Constable of France and Earl of Paris the Sonne of Robert Duke of Anjou younger Brother of Eudes and neer kinsman of Rodolphe never left practising his party in the Realm of France till he had got possession of the Regall Diadem wherewith two Princes of his house had been invested formerly by the like Elections But for the Kings of this second Race founded by two brave Princes but on the unjust grounds of an usurpation they are these that follow The second race of the Kings of France of the Carolovinian or Boiarian Line A. Ch. 151. 1 Pepin the Sonne of Charles Martel succeeded in the Office of Mayre Anno 742 and having got the Regal Crown vanquished the Lombards made the Boiarians tributarie and crushed the Saxons 18. 769. 2 Charles surnamed the Great the Sonne of Pepin subdued the Kingdoms of the Lombards and Saxons conquered the Boiarians and Avares and vanquished the Saracens of Spain Crowned Emperour of the West upon Christmas day by Pope Leo the third Anno 800 46. 815. 3 Lewis the Godly Sonne of Charles King of France and Emperour the last sole Monarch of the French deposed by his ambitious and unnaturall Sonnes the Empire of the French after his decease being divided into the Kingdoms of Italie Bâ—rgundie Germanie
passage thorough their countrey but also to have certain places of strength put into his hands for his better assurance These unjust demands the Naâ—arrâ—â—y denied Whereupon Ferdinand with all expedition invadeth the kingdom the greatest part of which he took without a blow given the French King being as backward in affording due assistance as the other was unprovided of means for defence The French netled with this loss divers times attempted the recovery of it but in vain for the Spaniard still keepeth those parts of it which lie on that side of the â—yrenees leaving the rest which lieth on the French side of those Mountains being about a sixt part of the whole to the Descendants of those Princes whom he had disseized The Arms of Navarre are Gales a Carbuncle nowed Or. Which Carbuncle having a resemblance unto 〈◊〉 of Gold is said to have been first taken by Sancho the 8th in memorie that he and his Forces had first broken the Fortification made with chaines about the Pavilion of Mahomet Enaser the Meramomolin of Morocco at the great fight in Sierra Morena before which time the Armes of this Kingdom had been Azure a Cross Argent The chief order of Knighthood was of the Lilly begun by Garcia the sixth their Blazen a pot of Lillies with the Portraiture of our Lady ingraved upon it their duty to defend the Faith and daily to repeat certain Ave-Maries 4. LEON and OVIEDO THe Kingdom of LEON and OVIEDO hath on the East the Countrie of Biscay on the North the main Cantabrian Ocean on the South Castile on the West Gallicia So called from Leon and Oviedo the chief Cities of it and first seat of their Kings the antientest Kingdom in all Spain By a more antient name it was called Asturia from the Astures who possessed it in the time of the Romans divided into the two generall names of Augustani and Transmontani but comprehending the particular Tribes or Nations of the Pesici Gigari Zoclae and Lancienses The Countrey mountainous and woodie but formerly of some esteem for those small though swift Horses which the Romans from hence called Asturcones we may read it Hobbies which afterwards became a common name for all Nags or Gueldings Asturco Macedoniâ—us being used for a Macedonian Nag by Petronius Arbiter It is divided commonly into two parts that is to say Asturia de Oviedo bordering on Gallicia towards the West and 2 Asturia Santillana confining on Biscay towards the â—ast From which division of the Countrey the eldest Son of Castile is called Prince of the Asturias in the plural number which Title some suppose to be given unto them because it was the first Countrey which held up against the Moores But indeed the true Original hereof is referred by the best Spanish Writers to the time of the mariage of Catharine Daughter of Iohn of Gaunt and in right of her Mother Constance the right Heir of Castile unto Henry Sonne of Iohn the first then in possession of that Kingdom For to this new maried Couple it was granted saith Mariana that after the manner of England where the Heir Apparant is called Prince of Wales they should be called Princes of the Asturias In times succeeding the Towns of Iaen Vbeda Biatia and Anduiar were added to this Principate and so continued to this day Places of most importance in it 1. Avales on the Sea side not far from the Promontorie called of old Promontorium Scythicum but now Cabo de Pinas 2. Sublanco now a small vâ—llage but once a Town of so great strength that it was destroyed by the command of the Emperour Nerva lest it might animate these Mountainers unto a revolt 3. LEON situate at the foot of the Mountains not far from the place of the old Sublancia as it was then called The town but mean were it not beautified by a fair and large Cathedral the Bishop whereof acknowledgeth no Metropolitan but the Pope alone Recovered from the Moores Anno 722. Afterwards made the Regal Seat of the Kings of Leon by some called Legio because the 7th Legion was here lodged by Ptolomie called Legio Germanica and by others Gemina 4. S. Andera so named from a Church there built to the honour of S. Andrew by Ptolomie called Flavionavie now a wel-traded Port on the Cantabrian Ocean 5. Santillana which gives name to the Eastern part of Asturia 6. Lâ—anes where the two Asturias meet together 7. Civid id Reâ—l in the Western part of Asturia called Asturia de Oviedo 8. Villa Viciosa the only noted Port in this part of the Countrie 9. OVIEDO called for a time the Citie of Bishops because many of the Bishops of Spain dispossessed of their Churches by the Moores had retired thither and there preserved the line of Episcopal Succession till their Sees were filled again with Bishops in more happy times Antiently it was called Lucus Asturum and was of old a Bishops See reedified by King Froila the first in the yeer 757. Famous enough in giving the title of a Kingdom to the first Christian Princes after the Conquest by the Moores called from hence Kings of Oviedo Afterwards Anno 896. they began to be stiled Kings of Oviedo and Leon and at last Kings of Leon only Oviedo being quite leâ—t out of the Regal stile by Raymir the 2d Anno 904. More toward the Inlands of this Kingdom now reckoned part of old Castile are 10. Palenza the Pallantia of Ptolomie and Antoninus seated on the River â—â—arrion once a small Vniversitie till the translation of it unto Salamanca by King Ferdinand the third This Town first felt the furie of the Suâ—vians when they mastered these parts of Spaiâ— 11. Astorga antiently called Augusta Asturica whence the Astures of this tract were called Augustani a Bishops See frontiring on Gallicia happy in this that it felt not the fury of the lustfull King Vitiza who to secure himself in his unlawfull pleasures and to weaken his subjects if they should attempt any thing against him dismantelled all the Towns in his Dominions except Leon Toledo and this Astorga Who were the old Inhabitants of this Countrie hath been shewn already When conquered by â—ugustus Caesar they were under part of the Province of Tarragonensis part afterwards of the Prâ—vince of Gallicia by the Emp Constant Won from the Romans by the Gothes from them by the Moâ—res though long they did not lye under their command For as the lust of Roderick the last King of the Gothes in Spain occasioned the coming in of the Moores so the lust of Magnuâ—zâ— a Moorâ—◠〈◊〉 Roy occasioned though in long course of time their expulsion thence For Magnutzâ— having employed Pelagius a young Prince of the â—sturias on an Embassy to Musa the Leiutenant General 〈◊〉 the Moores then residing at Corduba in his absence ravished his Sister and at his return died by 〈◊〉 edge of his sword Dispairing of pardon for this Act he was fain to stand upon his guard and for
of Biscay were Argent two Wolves Sable each of them in his mouth a Lamb of the second 5 GALLICIA GALICIA or GALLAECIA is bounded on the East with the Asturias from which parted by the River Mearo on the South with Portugall from which divided by the River Minâ—o on the North with the Cantabrian and on the West with the Atlantick Oceans The antient Inhabitants of it were the Gallaici whence it had the name distinguished into the severall Tribes of the Bedyi Seuri Cilini Capori and Lemavi spoken of by Ptolomie The Countrie like that of the Asturias mountainous and almost inaccessible overspread with the Cantabrian hils and so the fitter to hold out against forrein invasions in defence of Libertie and Religion in that regard chosen for a retiring place by the distressed and vanquished Christians in their first Wars against the Moores Not well inhabited to this day not so much for the hilliness of the Countrie as for want of Water which defect makes the people generally draw more towards the Sea where they improve their fortunes by trade and fishing The barrenness of the Countrie râ—ompenced heretofore by the rich mines of Gold and Silver which in this Countrie and the Astures and some part of Lusitania afforded yeerly 20000 pound weight of Gold unto the Romans amounting in our money to two millions of Crowns but now no mines found in it of any value Instead of which it yeeldeth the best mines for Iron of any Province of Spain for which their Waters are so proper that they are said to fortifie and improve the metal Places of principall importance are 1 Compostella an Vniversity and Archbishops See vulgarly called St. Iago in honour of S. Iames the sonne of Zebedee whom they pretend to be buried here and of whom there is denominated an Order of Knights his Relicks said to be kept in the chief Church of it worshipped by the Romanists with great devotion and drawing to this place a wonderfull concourse of people comming thither on pilgrimage 2 Baiona not far from the mouth of the River Minio 3 Corunna by Ptolomie called Flavium Brigantium by us English the Groyn often mentioned in the storie of our Wars with the Spaniard in Qu. Elizabeths time then taken by the English but since very well fortified to avoid the like surprizall Divided then as now into the High Town and the Low situate on the Cantabrian Sea betwixt the Promontorie Trilencum now Cabo Ortegal lying towards the East and that of old called Nerium now Cabo Finis terre as being the most Western end of the then known World 4 Oreus upon the Minio a Bishops See by Ptolomie called Aquae Calidae from the Bathes here being now much commended for the best Wines 5 Tui on the same River frontiring upon Portugall a Bishops See in antient Writers called â—udâ— 6 Ponte-vedre 7 Ribadeo both upon the sea both fitted with convenient Harbours The antient Inhabitants hereof as before is said were the Gallaici one of the last Nations which submitted to the power of the Romans by whom first made a part of Tarraconensis after a Province of it self by the name of Gallicia the Asturias and some part of the Old Castile and Portugall being added to it In the declining of that Empire the Suevi a potent Nation of Germanie accompanying the Vandals and Alani in their transmigrations invaded Spain and first possessed themselves of this Countrey But not content with their Estate they warred on the Silinges a Vandal-tribe then possessing Baetica whom they vanquished and took that Province from them under the conduct of Rechila their second King They added shortly after Lusitania to their former conquesâ—s stopped in their careere by Theodorick the 2d King of the Gothes by whom vanquished and confined again within Gallicia which they enjoyed till the finall ruine of their kingdom by Leutigild the Goth Anno 858. reduced then to a Province of the Gothish kingdom Their habitation before their comming into Spain was in the Eastern part of Germanie beyond the Elb. Their Religion at the first under Recciarius their third King was very Orthodox and â—ound But vanquished by the Gothes and obliged unto them for the restoring of their kingdom they fell off to Arianism persisting in that Heresie for the space of an hundred years and then again returning of the Catholick Faith under Theodomire their King therein continuing constant till their finall overthrow The Kings hereof as many as are upon record are these that follow Kings of the Suevi in Gallicia 1 Hermenericus who first brought the Suevians into Spain and possessed Gallicia Arcadius and Honorius then Emperours of the East and West 2 Râ—chila who conquered the Silinges and subdued Baetica 3 Recciarius the first Christian King who won Lufitania afterwards vanquished and slain by Theodorick King of the Gothes the Suevians for a time becomming subject to that King 4 Masdras restored unto the kingdom by Theodorick 5 Frumarius the Sonne of Masdras 6 Remismuâ—dus Brother of Frumarius recovered some part of Lusitania and fell off to Ariaâ—ism 7 Theodomirus the Restorer of the Catholick Faith amongst the Sâ—evians 8 Ariamirus Sonne to Theodomire 9 Eboricus the Sonne of Ariamirus deposed and shorn Monk by Andeca 10 Andeca the last King of the Suevii in Gallicia or rather the Vsurper of the Regall title served in the same kind by Leutigildis King of the Gothes as he had served Eboricus his Lord and Master After which time Gallicia was made a Province of the Gothish Monarchy and the name of Suevians no more heard of in Spain In times ensuing it became a part of the Kingdom of Leon erected to a Kingdom by Alfonso the Great King of Oviedo and Leon and given unto his Sonne Ordogno Anno 886. And though Ordogno came after to succeed in his Fathers Throne his elder Brother Garcias dying without issue yet did Gallicia continue as a State distinct till wrested from the Owners of it by Alfonso the sixt of Leon and the third of Castile by whom incorporate with this Kingdom never since dis-joyned the Castilians being too good Statesmen to dismember Kingdoms The Arms hereof were Azure seme of Crossets Fitchee a Chalice covered Or. 6. The Kingdom of CORDVBA HAving thus surveied those Provinces under the Government of Castile which lye at the foot of the Pyrenees and on the shores of the Northern or Cantabrian Ocean we will next look on those which lye more toward the Streights of Gibraltar and the Mediterranâ—an And so come round at last to Castile it self And first we will â—egin with the Kingdom of CORDVBA which at the first erection of it contained all those parts of Spain conquered by the Moores and not again recovered by the Kings of Leon and Navarre conrracted within narrower bounds when subdued by the King of Castile at that time comprehending only the Provinces of Andalusia Extemadura Granada and the Isle of Gades We will consider it notwithstanding in both
in King Iames his reign tending to the advancement of such uniformitie be not interrupted For other things certain it is that London is the antienter Citie as being an Archbishops See in the time of the Britans when the name of Paris was scarce heard of a Bishops See at the first conversion of the Saxons increased so much in wealth and honour from one Age to another that it is grown at last too big for the Kingdom which whether it may be profitable for the State or not may be made a question And great Towns in the bodie of a State are like the Spleen or Melt in the bodie naturall the monstrous growth of which impoverisheth all the rest of the Members by drawing to it all the animal and vitai spirits which should give nourishment unto them And in the end cracked or surcharged by its own fulness not only sends unwholesome fumes and vapours unto the head and heavy pangs unto the heart but drawes a consumption on it self And certainly the over-growth of great Cities is of dangerous consequence not only in regard of Famine such multitudes of mouthes not being easie to be fed but in respect of the irreparable danger of Insurrections if once those multitudes sensible of their own strength oppressed with want or otherwise distempered with faction or discontent should gather to an head and break out into action Yet thus much may be said to the honour of London though grown by much too bigg now for the kingdom that it is generally so well governed and in so good peace that those Murders Robberies and outrages so frequent in great and populous Cities beyond the Seas are here seldom heard of 2 York in the West-riding of that Countie the second Citie of England as the old Verse hath it Londinum caput est Regni urbs prima Britanni Eboracum à primâ jure secunda venit That is to say In England London is the chiefest Town The second place York claimeth as its own And so it may being indeed the second Citie of the Kingdom both for same and greatness A pleasant large and stately Citie well fortified and beautifully adorned as well with private as publick Edifices and rich and populous withall Seated upon the River Ouse or Vre which divides it in twain both parts being joyned together with a fair stone Bridge consisting of high and mighty Arches A Citie of great estimation in the time of the Romans the Metropolis of the whole Province or Diâ—cese of Britain remarkable for the death and buriall of the Emperour Seveâ—us and the birth of Constantine the Great by consequence the Seat of the Primate of the British Church as long as Christianity did remain amongst them Nor stooped it lower when the Saxons had received the Faith and notwithstanding those mutations which befell this Kingdom under the Saxons Dancs and Normans it still preserved its antient lustre and increased it too Adorned with a stately and magnificent Cathedrall inferiour to few in Europe and with a Palace oâ— the Kings called the Manour-house the dwelling in these later dayes of the Lord President of the Court or Councell here established by King Henry 8th for the benefit of his Northern Subjects after the manner of the French Parliaments or Presed all Seiges 3 Bristol the third in rank of the Cities of England situate on the meeting of the Frome and Avon not far from the influx of the Severn into the Ocean in that regard commodiously seated for trade and traffick the Ships with full sayl coming into the Citie and the Citizens with as full purses trading into most parts of the World with good Faith and Fortune A Town exceeding populous and exceeding cleanly there being Sewers made under ground for the conveyance of all filth and nastiness into the Rivers Churches it hath to the number 18 or 20 reckoning in the Cathedrall and that of Ratcliff The Cathedrall first built by Rob. Fitz. Harding Sonne to a King of Danemark once a Burger here and by him stored with Canons Regular Anno 1248. but made a Bishops See by King Henry 8th Anno 1542. The principall building next the Church an antient Castle a piece of such strength that Maud the Empress having took King Steven Prisoner thought it the safest place to secure him in 4 Norwich the 4th Citie of the first rank of which more hereafter 5 Oxford the first of the second rank of English Cities seated upon the Ouse or Isis but whether so called as Vadum Isides Ouseford or the Ford of Ouse or Vada boum as the Greeks had their Bosphori in former times I determine not An antient Town and antiently made a seat of Learning coevall unto that of Paris if not before it the Vniversity hereof being restored rather than first founded by King Alured Anno 806. after it had been overborn awhile by the Danish Furies but hereof as an Vniversity more anon This only now that for the statelinesse of the Schooles and publick Library the bravery and beauty of particular Colleges all built of fair and polished stone the liberall endowment of those houses and notable encouragements of Industry and Learning in the salarie of the Professors in most Arts and Sciences it is not to be parallelled in the Christian World The Citie of it self well built and as pleasantly seated formed in the Figure of a Crosse two long Streets thwarting one another each of them neer a mile in length containing in that compasse 13 Parish Churches and a See Episcopall founded here by King Henry 8th Anno 1541. The honourary Title of 20 of the noble Family of the Veres now Earls of Oxon. 6 Salisbury first seated on the Hill where now stands old Salisbury the Sorbiodunum of the Antients But the Cathedrall being removed down into the Vale the Town quickly followed and grew up very suddenly into great Renown pleasantly seated on the Avon a name common to many English Rivers which watereth every street thereof and for the populousness of the place plenty of Provisions number of Churches a spacious Market-place and a fair Town-Hall esteemed the second Citie of all the West 7 Glocester by Antonine called Glevum by the Britains Caer Glowy whence the present name the Saxons adding Cester as in other places A fine neat Citie pleasantly seated on the Severn with a large Key or Wharf on the banks thereof very commodious to the Merchandise and trade of the place well built consisting of fair large Streets beautified with a magnificent Cathedrall and situate in so rich Vale that there is nothing wanting to the use of man except onely Wine which life or luxury may require 8 Chester upon the River Dee built in the manner of a quadrate inclosed with a wall which takes up more than two miles in compasse containing in that compasse 12 Parish Churches and an old Cathedrall dedicated antiently to S. Wereburg Daughter of Wolfere K. the Mercians and Visitress of all the Monasteries of England but
a Law oâ— not admitting Aliens to the Crown chose one Ferreth of their own Nation to be their King with whom Alpine contended in a long Warre victorious for the most part in conclusion slain The quarrell notwithstanding did remain betwixt the unfriendly Nations till at the last after many bloody battels and mutuall overthrows the Scotr being for the most part on the losing side Kenneth the second of that name vanquished Donskâ—n the last King of the Picts with so great a slaughter of his People that he extinguished not their Kingdom only but their very name passing from that time forwards under that of Scots No mention after this of the Pictish Nation unless perhaps we will believe that some of them passed into France and there forsooth subdued that Countrie which we now call Picardy As for the Catalogue of the Kings of the Scots in Britain I shall begin the same with Ferguâ— the second of that name in the Accompt of their Historians leaving out that rabble of 38 Kings half of them at the least before Christs Nativity mentioned by Hector Boeâ—ius Buchanan and others of their Classick Authors Neither shall I offend herein as I conjecture the more judicious and understanding men of the Scotish Nation and for others I take little care since I deal no more unkindly with their first Fergin and his Successors than I have done already with our own Brutus and his The first Scotish King that setled himself in the North of Britain is according to the above-named Hector Boetius one Fergus which in the time that Coyle governed the Britans came forsooth into these parts out of Ireland From him unto Eugenius we have the names of 39 Kings in a continued succession which Eugenius together with his whole Nation is said to have been expelled the Iland by a joynt confederacy of the Romans Bâ—itans and Picts Twenty and seven years after the death of this Eugenius they were reduced again into their possession here by the valour and conduct of another Fergus the second of that name To this Fergus I refer the beginning of this Scotish Kingdom in Bâ—itain holding the stories of the former 39 Kings to be vain and fabulous Neither want I probable conjecture for this assertion this expedition of Fergus into Britain being placed in the 424 year of CHRIST at what time the best Writers of the Roman storie for those times report the Scots to have first seated themselves in this Iland The Kings of chief note in the course of the whole Succession are 1 Achaius who died in the yeer 809 and in his life contracted the offensive defensive league with Charles the Great between the Kngdoms of France and Scotland The conditions whereof were â— Let this league between the two Kingdoms endure for ever 2 Let the enemies unto one be reputed and handled as the enemies of the other 3 If the Saxons or English-men invade France the Scots shall send thither such numbers of Souldiers as shall be desired the French King defraying the charges 4 If the English invade Scotland the King of France shall at his own charges send competent assistance unto the King of Scots Never was there any league which was either more faithfully observed or longer continued than this between these two Kingdoms the Scots on all occasions so readily assisting the French that it grew to a proverb or by word He that will France win must with Scotland first begin 2 Kenneth the second who having utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts extended his Dominions over all the present Scotland deservedly to be accompted the first Monarch of it the Picts being either rooted out or so few in number that they passed afterwards in the name and accompt of Scots from that time forwards never mentioned in any Author 3 Malcolm the first who added Westmorland and Cumberland unto his Dominions given to him by King Edmund of England the Sonne of Athelstane to have his aid against the Danes or to keep him neutrall After which time those Counties were sometimes Scotish and sometimes English till finally recovered by King Henry the 2d and united to the Crown of England never since dis-joyned 4 Kenneth the 3d. who by consent of the Estates of his Realm made the Kingdom hereditary to descend from the Father to his Eldest Sonne before which time keeping within the compass of the Royall Family the Uncle was sometimes preferred before the Nephew the eldest in yeers though further off before the younger Kinsman though the neerer in blood After which time the opposition and interruption made by Constantine the 3d and Donald the 4th excepted only the Eldest Sonnes of the Kings or the next in birth have succeeded ordinarily in that Kingdom This Kenneth was one of those Tributary and Vassal-Kings which rowed K. Edgar over the Dee neer Chester in such pomp and majestie 5 Machbeth of whom there goeth a famous story which shall be told at large anon 6 Malcolm the 3d the Sonne of Duncane who lived in England during the whole time of Machbeths tyranny and thence brought into Scotland at his return not only some â—ivilities of the English garb but the honourarie titles of Earls and Barons not here before used At the perswasion of the Lady Margaret his wife Sister of Edgar surnamed Atbeling and after his decease the right Heir of the Crown of England he abolished the barbarous custom spoken of before He did homage to William the Conqerour for the Crown of Scotland but afterwards siding against him with the English was slain at Alnwick 7 David the youngest Sonne of Malcolm the third succeeded his two Brothers Edgar and Alexander dying without issue in the Throne of his Father and in right of his Mother the Lady Margaret Sister and Heir of Edgar Atheling and Daughter of Edward the Eldest Sonne of Edmund the 2d surnamed Ironside K. of England had the best Title to that Kingdom also but dispossessed thereof by the Norman Conquerâ—rs with whom by reason of the great puissance of those Kings and the litle love which the English bare unto the Scots not able to dispute their Title by force of Arms â—rom Maud the Sister of this David maried to Henry the first of England descended all the Kings of England King Stephen excepted to Queen Elizabâ—ths death from David all the Kings of Scotland till King Iames the sixth who on the death of Queen Elizabeth succeeded in the Crown of England in right of his Descent from another Margaret the Eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th So that in his person there was not an union of the Kingdoms only under the Title of Great Britain but a restoring of the old Line of the Saxon Kings of which he was the direct and indubitate Heir to the Crown of England the possession whereof had for so long time continued in the Posterity of the Norman Conqueror And upon this descent it followeth most undeniably that though the Norman Conqueror got
unlesse reduced to extreme bondage by their Kings which he wished not neither took the advantage of the minoritie of Charilaus to new mould the Government and what he could not doe by fair means to effect by Arms forcing this Charilaus though his Nephew when he came to age to flie for sanctuarie to the Temple of Juno Having ordained what Laws he pleased and setled such a form of government as himself best fancied the better to decline the envie of so great a change he got leave to travail binding the people by an oath to observe all his laws untill his return and being gone commanded at his death that his ashes should be cast into the Sea lest being carryed back to Sparta the people might conceive themselves released from their oath By means whereof his Laws continued in force near 700 years during which time that Common-wealth did flourish in all prosperity the particulars of which Institutions he that lists to see may finde them specified at large by Photareh in the life of Lycurgus Suffice it that the Discipline was so sharp and strict that many went into the wars for no other reason then on an hope to rid themselves from so hard a life and that Diogenes returning hence to the Citie of Athens gave out that he returned from men to women 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And being asked in what part of Greece he had met with the compleatest men made answer that he could no where meet with men but that he had found some boyes amongst the Spartans A Cynicall and rugged answer but such as carryed a great deal of judgment in it the Spartans being more stout and resolute in all their actions and lesse effeminate in their lives then the rest of the Grecians But besides the strictnesse of the discipline under which they lived there was another thing which made them wish for wars abroad namely the little or no power which either the Kings or People had in civil matters and affairs of State entirely left to the disposing of the Senate and the power of the Ephori So that the Kings having by the laws the command of their armies were willing to engage in war upon all occasion and the common people as desircus to attend them in such employments as the Kings could wish Upon these grounds the war is made a trade amongst them beginning with the Helots a neighbouring people then with the rest of the Lacenians afterwards quarrelling the Messenians their old Confederates all which they severally subdued and made subject to them In the warre which Xerxes made against the City of Athens their King Leouid as the first of the elder house went forth to aid them slain at the straights of Thermopyloe courageously fighting for the liberty of Greece and when it was thought fit to set upon the Persian Fleet Eurybiades the Spartan Admirall did command in chief In pursuit of the this war against the Persians Pausanias and Agesilaus were of most renown the first in helping the Athenians to drive them out of Greece the other in making war upon them in their own Dominions Freed from the Persians they grow jealous of the State of Athens whom they looked on as their Rivals in point of Soveraignty and glory Hence the long warre betwixt these Cities called Bellam Peloponnesiacum managed for the most part in Peloponnesus from thence transferred into Sicil and at last ended in the taking of Athens the Government whereof they changed into an Aristocratie under 30 Magistrates of their own appointment commonly called the thirty tyrants Proud of this fortunate successe their next quarrell was with the Boeotians the conquered Athenians covertly and the Persians openly assisting the enemy Here their prosperity began to leave them For besides many small defeats Epaminondas the Theban so discomsited them at the overthrowes of Leuctres and Maxtinea that Sparta it selfe was in danger of utter ruine Not long after happened the Holy warre chiefly undertooke against the Phocians wherein also they made a party but this warre being ended by King Philip they scarce breathed more freedome than he gave air to But when Alexanders Captains fought for the Empire of their Master all these flourishing Republiques were either totally swallowed into or much defaced by the Kingdome of Macedon The Lacedoemonians held the chief strongth of a Town to consist in the valour of the people and therefore would never suffer Sparta to be walled till the times immediately following the death of Alexander the Great yet could not those fortifications then defend them from Antigonus Doson King of Macedon who having vanquished Cleomenes King of Sparta entred the Town and was the first man that ever was received into it as Conqueror So much different were the present Spartans from the valour and courage of their ancestours Cleomenes being forced to forsake his countrey and the race of the Heraclidoe failing in him they became a prey to Machanidus and Nabis two wicked Tyrants from whom they were no sooner freed but they were made subject in a manner to the power of Rome and in the end the Town so weak and inconsiderable that it was not able to resist the poorest enemy now a small Burrough called Misithra And so I leave them to the thoughts of their former glories having now nothing dseto boast of but the fame and memory of their actions in former times ARGOLIS so called from the chief City Argos is bounded on the South with Laconia on the West with Corinthia and Achaia Propria on the East and North with the Sea A territorie remarkable for a most excellent breed of Horses and from thence called Hippium Places of most importance in it 1 Argos founded by Argus the fourth King of this countrey and the chief of this Kingdome Memorable as for other things so 1 for the death of Pyrrhus King of Epirus who having forced his entry into it was here ignobly slaine after all his victories by the hands of an old woman throwing a Tyle at him from the top of an house 2 For the long race of the Kings hereof from Inachus the cotemporary of our Father Abraham anno 2003. unto Acrisius their last King Whose daughter Danae being shut up in a Tower of Brasse was deflowred by Jupiter to whom she bare the renowned Perseus so memorised in antient Poets But Perseus having by misfortune slain his Grandfather the old King Acrisius quitted the City of Argos as unlucky to him and transferred the Kingdome to Mycenae a City of his own foundation and so better fancied by means hereof the second City of esteem in this little Province Growing in small time unto so great riches that it got the name of dites Mycenoe as appeareth by Horace in whom the Horses of Argos and the wealth of Mycene are placed in one verse together Aptum dicis equis Argos ditesque Mycenas For horses Argos is of fame For wealth Mycenoe hath the name 3 Troezen situate on the Sinus Argolicus now
Pontick Diocese lying within Anatolia or Asia Minor converted to the Christian faith by the two great Apostles of Jews and Gentles as appeareth by Saint Paul's Epistle to the Galatians and Saint Peter's to the Sâ—rangers dispersed in Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bithynnta 7. ASIA PROPRIA COme we now to the ASIAN Diocese and first to that part thereof which Ptolomie and others for the reasons spoken of before call Asia Propria Antiently the most rich and flourishing part of all this 〈◊〉 and so affirmed to be by Tullie who telleth us that the tributes which the Romans had from other places hardly sufficed to defray the publick charges for defence thereof Asia vero tam opinia est sâ—rulâ—s ut ubert 〈◊〉 agrorum varictate fructuum magnitudine pastionis multitudine carum rerum quae exportentur facile omnibus terris antecellit But as for Asia saith he it is so fertile and so rich that for the fruitfulnesse of the fields variety of fruites largenesse of pasture-grounds and quantity of commodities which were brought from thence it very easily excelled all other Countreys The fortunes of the severall Provinces we shall see anon Brought under the command of the Persians they continued subject to that Crown for some generations but at last taken from them by the Grecions under the prosperous ensignes of victorious Alexander After whose decease the Empire being divided among his Captains Asia fell to the share of Antigonus whose sonne Demetrius seized on the Kingdome of Macedonia and left Asia to Seleucus Nicanor King of Syria and the East being also one of Alexander's heires The sixt from this Seleucus was Antiochus called the Great who waging warre with young Prolomy Philopaters King of Egâ—â—t committed by his father to the protection of the Romans and otherwise practâ—ing against their estate provoked the Sen ite of Rome to send Scipio sirnamed from his 〈◊〉 victories Aâ—â—aticus against him who compelled him to forsake Asia which the Romans presently took into their possions But finding it agreeable to the present estate of their Affaires the Kingdome of Macâ—denia standing in their way to make further use of Eumeneâ— King of Pergamus and the people of Rhodes who had been aiding to them in the former warre they gave unto Eumenes the Provinces of Lâ—caonia Phrygia Mysia Ionia Lydia Lycia and Caria to the Rhodians knowing full well that they could easily take them back again when they saw occasion More hereof in the story of the Kings of Pergamus on the decease of Artalus the last King thereof these Provinces returning fully to the power of the Romans It contained only after the accompt of Cicero the Provinces of Phrygia Mysia Caria Lydia as he reck oneth them up in his Oration for Flaccus computing the two Phrygia's for one Province only and comprehending Aeolis and Ionia under that of Lydia But for our more punctuall and particular proceeding in it we will consider it as divided into 1. Phrygia Minor 2. Phrygia Mayor 3. Mysia 4. Aeolis and Ionia or Asia more especially so called 5. Lydia and 6. Caria 8. PHRYGIA MINOR PHRYGIA MINOR is bounded on the East with Mysia interposing betwixt it and the Greater Phrygia on the West with the Hellespont on the North with the Proponis on the Sourh with the Aegean Sea Called Phrygia from Phryx a River in the Greater Phrygia or as some say from Phryxus the sonne of Athamas King of Thebes who flying from the treacherous snares of his Mother in law did here seat himself Minor was added to it to distinguish it from the other Phrygia which being the bigger of the two had the name of Major It was also called Phrygia Hellespontiaca from its situation on that Streit and Troas from Troas the chief City of it by which name it occurreth in the book of the Acts. It was called also Epictetus but the reason of the name I finde not except it came from the Epicteti a People dwelling on the East parts of Bithynnia and consequently neere this place Chief Rivers of it 1. Scamander on whose Bankes stood the renowned Citie of Troy honoured by Hesiod with the title of Divine Scamander in which the Virgins of this Countrey a litle before they were to be married used to bath themselves and to say these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say Take O Scamander my Virginity Which opportunity Cimon an Athenian taking clapped a Coroner of Reeds upon his head like a River-god and so deflowred Callirhoe a noble Virgin then betrothed to another occasioning thereby the leaving off of this foolish custome It was also called Xanthus by the Poets Xanthúmque bibissent as in Virgil and watered a litle Region called Lycia of which more anon 2. Aesopus parting this litle Region from the Lesser Mysia the boundary of it on the North as the Promontory called Lectium is the furthest point of it towards the South 3. Simoeis now called Simores falling into the Hellespent not far from the Promontorie called Rhateuni memorable for the Statue and Sepulchre of A ax but rising out of Mount Ida an hill of this Region on which Paris being by his Father exposed to the fury of wild Beasts judged the controversy of the golden ball in favour of Venus respecting neither the great riches of Juno nor the divine wisdome of Pallas but transported with a sensuall delight fatall in the end to the whole Countrey Cities of most observation in it 1. Dardâ—num or ' Dardania the Town and Patrimony of Aeneas 2. Assus mentioned Acts 20. v. 13. by Plinie called Apollonia who telleth us that the earth about it is of such a nature that it will consume a dead body in fourty daies 3. Trajanopolis whose name declareth its founder 4. Sigaeum the Port-town to Troy neere a noted Promontory of the same name 5. Troy situate on the River Scamander the beauty and glory of the East called Ilium and Pergamus for the reason to be shewn anon A famons Town from the people whereof all Nations desâ—e to fetch their originall The beauty of it may be as some write yet seen in the ruines which with a kind of majesty entertain the beholder the walls of large circuit consisting of a black hard stone cut four-square some remnants of the Turrets which stood on the walls and the fragments of great Marble Tombes and monuments of curious workmanship But certainly these are not the ruines of that Ilium which was destroyed by the Grecians but 6. Troas or New Troy built some four miles from the situation of the old by Lysimachus one of Alexanders Captains who peopled it from the neighbouring Cities and called it Alexandria or Troas Alexandri in honour of Alexander the Great who begun the work but lived not to bring it to any perfection In following times called Troas onely and by that name mentioned Acts 20. v. 6. then the Metropolis of this Province now a ruine onely but every day made more ruinous
the Mountain called Masigrum the Massycites of Plinie 9. Podalea the chief Town of Mylias as 11. OEnoanda is of OEbalia two little Regions in this Countrey The Lycians were in former times a puissant people extending their power upon the Seas as far as Italy Subjected to the Persian not without great difficulty the people with such obstinacy defending their liberty that some of them being besieged by Harpagus Licutenant unto Cyrus the first Persian Monarch they first burnt their wives children servants and riches in a common fire and then made a furious sally upon the Enemy by whom put all unto the sword To Alexoender in his march this way towards Persia they submitted without any resistance After whose death they fell with the rest of these parts into the hands of Seleucus On the defeat of Antiochus at the battel of Magnesia it was given to the Rhodians for their assistance in that warre but governed as a free estate by a Common Council of fourteen Senators elected out of their principall Cities over whom was one chief President or Prince of the Senate whom they called by the name of Lyciarchus In these remained the sole power of imposing taxes making warre and peace appointing Justiciaries and inferiour Magistrates and all things appertaining to the publick government A shadow of which power they retained when brought under the Romans and a shadow onely the Supreme power being no longer in the Senate of Lycia but in that of Rome Nor had their Lyciarchus any thing but an empty name and the vain privilege or ordering and disposing the publique games wherein by his office he presided When made a Province of the Empier it had the same fortune as the others had till it fell into the power of the Turks after the death of the second Aladine made a part of the Kingdome of Caramania of which more anon 15. LYCAONIA LYCAONIA is bounded on the East with Armenia Minor from which parted by a branch of the Mountain Taurus on the West with the Greater Phrygia on the North with Cappadocia and on the South with Pisidia So called from the Lycaones a people of Lycia or from the Lycaonians Inhabitants of Lycaonia a Town of Phrygia Major who inlarging themselves into these parts gave this name unto it Either of which I should prefer before their conceit who derive it from Lycaon King of Arcadia dispossessed by Jupiter of that Kingdome or think that Lycaon was a King of this Countrey and not of that Places of most note herein 1. Iconium now Cogni the Metropolis hereof when a Roman Province a place of great strength and consequence situated advantagiously in the Mountains for defence and sarety and therefore chosen for the seat of the Turkish Kings in Lesser Asia at such time as they were most distressed by the Western Christians who under the command and presence of the Emperour Conrade did in vain besiege it forced to depart thence with great loss both of men and honour Afterwards made the Seat-Royall of the Aladine Kings the former race being extingnished by the Tartars and finally of the Kings of the house of Caraman whose Kingdome called the Kingdome of Caramania contained all the South-parts of the Lesser Asia that is to say part of the Province of Caria all Lycia Pamphylia Isauria Cilicia Pisidia and this Lycaonia 2. Lystraâ— the birth place of Timothy the Evangelist where Paul and Barnab as having miraculously healed a Cripple were adored as Gods and not long after on the instigation of some Jews which came down from Antioch and Iconium most despitefully treated Paul being stoned into the bargain though it pleased God to raise him to life again Acts 14. v. 19 20. Such was the divine pleasure of Almighty God that he that did consent to the stoning of Saint Stephen the Protomartyr and took charge of the Cloaths of his Executioners should suffer in the same kind wherein he had-trespassed and feel some smart remembrance of his former Actions 3. Derbe honoured by the preaching of the said Apostles 4. Laranda so called by Ptolomy and still preserving its old name the second place for reputation next unto Iconium 5. Adopissus 6. Paralais 7. Canna 8. Caratha with others named by Ptolomy but not els observable Nor indeed were the Lycaonians themselves from whomsoever they descended of any great note or observation in the former times subject to Cappadocia when it was a Kingdome and reckoned as part of it in the time of Ptolomy when made a Province of the Empire Dismembred from it by some of the following Emperours either to create new Offices and preferments for some Court-favourite or to satisfie the ambition of some Prelates aspiring to the dignity of a Metropolitan it was made a Province of it self Tom from the Empire by the Turks it was at first a member of the Selzuccian Kingdome as afterwards of the Caramanian Which last founded by Caraman a great Prince of the Turks on the death of Aladine the second the last King of the Selzuccian Family was a great eye-sore unto those of the house of Ottoman from the time of Amurath the first who first warred upon it to the reign of Boejazet the second who in fine subverted it Anno 1486. as shall be shewn hereafter when we come to Cicilia the last of the Provinces of that Kingdome in the course of this work 16. PISIDIA PISIDIA hath on the East Armenia Minor on the West some parts of Lycia and Phrygia Maâ—or on the North Lycaonia on the South Pamphylia and some part of Cilicia from which parted by the main body of Mount Taurus So called from the Pisidoe the Inhabirants of it but the reason of their name I find not amongst my Authors The Countrey small but furnished with great plenty of all provisions as appeareth by that passage of Livie where speaking of the expedition of Marlius unto these parts he telleth us that he came into the fields of Sagalassa one of the Cities hereof being of a rich soyl and plentifull of all manner of fruit Indeventume est saith he in agrum Sagallassarum uberem fertilemque omni genere frugum But this to be understood onely of the plains and champain the mountainous parts hereof being like others of that nature poor and barren Towns of most observation in ir 1. Antioch the Metropolis hereof when a Province of the Roman Empire called for distictions sake Antiochia Pisidioe mention of which is made Acts 4. and of the Jews Synagogue therein honoured by Saint Pauls preaching the summe of whose divine Sermon is there repeated Built by Seleucus the first King of Syria of the Macedon race and by him so called in honour of his Father Antiochus 2. Seleucia the foundation of the same Seleucus called also to distinguish it from others of that name Seleucia Pisidioe 3. Lysinnia on the borders hereof towards Phrygia 4. Selge a Colonie of the Lacedemonians 5. Sagalassa situate in the most fruitfull part of all this
〈◊〉 which being turned into the Chief Cyprian Commodities were counted double worth that money when unladed at Venice To which if we should adde the lands of the former Kings and other waies of raising money on the Subject I cannot see but the Intrado of the Crown must needs amount constantly to a million and an half yearly if it were not more The Armes hereof were quarterly first Argent a Cross Potent between four Crosses Or secondly Barre-wise of eight pieces Arg. and Azure supporting a Lion Passant Azure Crowned Or thirdly a Lion Gules and fourthly Argent a Lion Gules as Bara a French Herald hath given the Blazon On the East of Cyprus towards Syrialy four small Ilands which Ptolomy calleth by the name of Clides not far from the Promontory of that name both Promontory and Iland now called Saint Andrews and towards the West another little knot of Islets which he calls Carpasiae but nothing memorable in either So I passe them over There are in Cyprus Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 6. And so much for CYPRVS OF SYRIA SYRIA is bonnded on the East with the River Euphrates by which parted from Mesopotamia on the West with the Mediterranean Sea on the North with Cilicia and Armenia Minor from the last parted by Mount Taurus and on the South with Palestine and some parts of Arabia The length hereof from Mount Taurus to the edge of Arabia is said to be five hundred twenty and five miles the breadth from the Meaiterranean to the River Euphrates computed at four hundred and seventy drawing somewhat neer unto a square In the Scriptures it is called Aram and the People Aramites because first peopled and possessed by Aram the sonne of Sem though Hamath Arphad and Sidon the sonnes of Canaan did also put in for a share and yet not called thus by the Sctiptures onely but by some of the Heathen writers also For Strabo doth not onely acknowledge that the Syrians in his time were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but citeth Possidoniu a more antient Writer for proof that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Homer speaketh of must be those Syrians further averring that the Syrians called themselves by the name of Aramaei or plainly Aramites But by the Greeks they are called Syrians or Surians from the City Tyre called antiently by the name of Sur oâ— Tsur of which more hereafter either because the Tyrians or Tsurians had in those times the command of the Sea-coasts of this Countrey or else that Tyro or Tsur being the chief Mart-Town of all those parts was the place where they ttaded with these Aramites Conform to which antient Appellations the City of Tyre is again called Sur and this Countrey Soria But here we are to understand that though the Syria of the Romans as it was a member of that Empire was limited within the bounds before laid down yet antiently as well the Aram of the Hebrewes as the Syria of the Greeks and Romans was of greater Latitude of which because it may be usefull to the understanding of holy Scriptures and of some Classick Authors also I shall enlarge a litle further For Aram taken in the largest exception of it extendeth from the Coast of Cilicia North to Idumaea towards the South from the River Tigris in the East to the Mediterranean Sea upon the West conteining besides the Syria of the Greeks and Romans in which Palestine also was included Arabia the Desart and Petraea Chaldaea Babylonia and all those Provinces to which the name Aram is either prefixed or subjoyned in the Book of God as Aram-Naharaijm Aram-Sobab Padan-Aram Aram-Maahah Sede-Aram Aram-Beth-Rehob all mentioned in the holy Scriptures Some doe extend it further yet and do not only bring Armenia within the Latitude of this name which they derive from Aram-minni whose neighbourhood to Syria may give some colour to the errour but even those People of Cappadocia bordering on the Euxine Sea the Inhabitants of which were antiently called Luco Syri or white Syrians But this not having any good warrant or authority wherewithall to back it shall not come under the compass of this consideration But for the rest I find it generally agreed upon amongst the learned that Aram-Naharaum is the same with the whole Countrey of Mesopotamia so named both by the Jewes and Grecians because it is environed with the two famous Rivers of Tygris and Euphrates which Priscian by a 〈◊〉 Latine name would have to be called Medanna but Inter-Amna by his leave would express it better and as for Padâ—n-Aram wherein Laban dwelt which is called Sedâ—-Aram by the Propher Hosea chap. 12. v. 13. that is a part onely of the other the whole Countrey of Aram-Naharaiâ—m or Mesopotamia being divided into two parts whereof the more fruitfull lying North-ward is called Padan-Aram or Sede-Aram to whose Inhabitants Xenophon gives the name of Syrians the barren and more defart lying towards the South which by the same Author is called Arabia For Aram-Maachah mentioned 1 Corin. 19. 6. it is conceived to be that part of Syria which was after named Comagena whereof Samosata was the Mâ—ropolis or Mother City And as for Aram-Sobab of which and of Adadezer the King thereof there is so frequent mention in the Books of the Kings and Chroâ—icles it was the Province lying on the north-North-East of Damascus and so extending to the banks of the River Euphrates and is the â—ame with that which afferwards was called 〈◊〉 from the City Palmyra South-west of which amongst the pety Kingdomes on the North of Gessur in the Land of Palestine lay the Kingdome of Aram-Bâ—â—â—-Rehob confederate with Ammon in the warre which they had with David 2. Sam. 10. 6. Nor did the Greeks less extend the name of Syria then the Hebrewes did the name of Aram if they stretched it â—ot further Certain I am that Strabo comprehendeth the Assyrians in the name of Syria where he affirmeth that the Medes over-ruled all Asia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Empire of the Syrians he meaneth the Assyrians being overthrown And in Herodotus it is said that those whom the Barbarians call Asirians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were called Syrians by the Greeks And to that purpose Justin also Imperium Assyrij qui postea Syri dicti sunt Annos 1300 tenuere But these all writ after the time that Seleucus and his race had the possession of the Eastern Empire who living for the most part in Syria from whence they might more easily furnish themselves with Souldiers out of Greeâ—â— as they did most commonly for all their military expeditions caused all the other parts of their large dominions to be called in tract of time by the name of Syria But on the other side as the Syria of the Romans extended not to the East and South as the Aram of the Hebrews did so it contained some other Regions that is to say those of Phoenicia and Palestine which were not comprehended in the name of Aram as being planted by a
names of Delanguer and Naugrocot But this is to be understood onely of the main body of these Mountains which hold on in an even course from West to East not of those spurres and branches of it which shoot either to the North or South such as are the Anti-Taurus in some parts of the lesser Asia the Gordiaan hills and the Montes Moschici with those which Pliny calleth Pariedri others Pariardes in Armenia Major and that of Caboras which sheweth it self on the North-East of Assyria with divers others In such a continual course of Mountains it must needs be that many fierce Nations did inhabit in former times not easily subdued nor so soon reduced unto civility as such who were possessed of places less desensible and fitter for commerce and trafick with the rest of mankind And they continued in these late times the last which were brought under by the Turks and Persians the mightiest Monarchs of those parts though bordering on or totally environed with their dominions Two Kingdomes they afforded of long continuance one towards the West where it closeth with the Mountains of Anti-Taurus and divideth Syria Comagena from Armenia Major the other towards the East separating Media from Hyrcania For want of other names to describe them by we will call the first the Kingdome of Aladeules and the last the Kingdome of Bathaman according to the names of the two last Kings 1. The Kingdome of ALADEVLES contained that part of this Mountainous tract which beginning in or about Anti-Taurus extended it self as farre towards the East as to the banks of the River Tigris where they part Mesopotamia from Armenia Major Inhabited by a people naturally very fierce and warlike more famous for nothing than their want of all things who as men dwelling in a rough and barren Countrey could litle profit themselves by husbandry and therefore gave themselves to grazing breeding on their pastures some store of horse and camels which they sold to others but especially maintaining themselves and their families by hunting and stealing Supposed to come originally from the Cappadocâ—â—s and Aâ—menians of the lesser Asia which by long and continual warres in the former Ages were forced to forsake their dwellings and for safety of their lives to flie to these unpeopled and desolate Mountains Where searching every hill and dale and following the opportunity of Springs and Rivers but chiefly the mildest Temperature of the Air and most cheerfull aspect of the Sunne they built in many places poor villages and afterwards some better Towns The principal of which is named Maras so called as it is conceived from the River Marsyas which rising out of the Mountain Calene passeth by the same and not farre off falleth into the River Euphrates When it was made a Kingdome first it is hard to say the Kings here of being mean and inconsiderable in the eye of the world not worth the conquering and wanting power to conquer others and enlarge their territories nor indeed worthy any King but one of their own who could content himself with reigning over rocks and Mountains The last was Aladeules so much spoken of in the Turkish Histories and by them called the Mountain King Conceived by some writers to have been the Author of such a Paradise as we shall find described when we come to Drangiana a Province of Persia and by that means grown formidable to his neighbouring Princes But that which made him most really and truly known in the stories of the former times was the stout opposition which he made against the Turks in their warres with Persia He had before given no small check to the proceedings of Bajazet the second in his conquest of the Caramanian Kingdome and no lesse troubled Selimus the sonne of Bajazet in his Persian warres impeaching what he could the greatness of the Ottoman family Fought with by Selimus he made good his ground with a great deal of courage till betrayed by Alis Beg General of his horse and seeing his Army terrified by the shot of the Turks he was fain to flie But being at last taken and put to death by the command of Selimus his Kingdome was converted to a Turkish Province Anno 1515. and so continueth to this day 2. The Kingdome of BAHAMAN was situate more towards the East amongst the Mountains which divide Media from Hyrcania as before was said The Mountains in those parts so high that Travellers at the end of a two daies journey may discern the midle Region of the Air to be beneath them exceeding troublesome to ascend about 50 miles in height when once got to the top but more dangerous by reason of the Rocks and precipices in the going down full of inhospitable streights and so cold and barren that were not Sovereignty a temptation above all resitance no man would take upon him the command of so poor a Kingdome And yet in this extremity of height and cold there is great quantity of Sulphur which makes it sparkle in the night like the hill Vesuvius in Italy by means where of here are many Hot-Bathes three of them walled about two open to which resort unsound decrepid people in very great multitudes The chief Town of it Larry-Joon in the ordinary road or pass betwixt Omoal the last Town of Hyrcania and Damoan the first of Media But the Kings Seat was in a village called Ryna where he had a Castle so built upon the best advantages of art and nature that it seemed invincible adorned above with gardens flowers and most pleasant fruits and fumished beneath with a Rivulet of purest water which pleasantly passing thorow the Castle fell into the Vallo A Castle of so large a circuit that besides the Kings Family or Court it was able to admit a garrison of 10000. men The last king hereof was the foresaid Bahaman derived from a long descent of Royal Ancestors comparing for antiquity with the Persian Sophies who though ill-neighboured on both sides by the Tartarian on the one and the Kings of Persia on the other yet had they with great fortune policy and valor maintained their Royalties against all pretenders But Abas the late Persian Sophy having either conquered or reduced Hyrcania picked a quarrel with Bahaman pretending that by the opportunity of his situation he might rob his Caravans hinder his progress towards the Hyrcanian Sea and turn into other Channels all the Streams or Rivers which rising from Mount Taurus watered and enriched his Persian territories And though Bahaman never had attempted any of the things objected yet it was cause enough of quarrel that he might so do and therefore is besieged in his Castle of Ryna with an Army of 30000 men Finding no possibility to prevail by force the General of the Persians proceeds by treachery invites the old King into his Camp under colour of parley and by his means drew his two sonnes out of the Castle to the parley also Whom having got into his power he first caused their heads
〈◊〉 another Kingdome of this Tract frontire upon Cauchâ—-China beyond 〈◊〉 so called from 〈◊〉 the chief Town of it The Country rich by reason that it may be drowned and dried up again when the people will full of good pastures by that means and those well stored with Sheep Goats Swine Deer and other Cattel though the people neither kill nor eat them But on the contrary build Hospitals for them in which when lame and old they are kept till they die Yet many times they eat their money and I cannot blame them their small money being Almonds 3. GOVREN a kind of Desart or unpeopled Country joyneth close to this In which are few Villages grass longer than a man and therein many Buffes Tigers and other wild Basts none wilder than the Theeves who frequent the wildernesses In this Tract also are the Kingdoms of RAME and RECON joining upon Zagâ—thâ—â— or endining towards it possessed by the Mongul Tartars from the time of Tamerlane if not before but Fendataries to the Kings of Châ—bul or Arachosie who commanded in the north-North-East of Persâ—â— and these North parts of India and from those places drew his Army or the greatest part of it when called unto the aid of Gâ—lgee the King of Mâ—ndâ—o Here is also the Kingdome of TIPPVRA naturally fenced with hills and mountains and by that means hitherto defended against the Mongul Tartarâ— their bad neighbours with whom they have continuall warres But of these Northern Kingdomes lying towards Tartary there is but little to besaid and that little of no certain knowledge those parts being hitherto so untravelled that they may pass in the Accompt of a Terra Incâ—gnita 11. PATANAW PATANE or PATANAW is bounded on the North with the Realms of 〈◊〉 on the East with Ganges on the West with Oristan and on the South with the Kingdome and Gulf of Bengala So called from Pataâ—e the chief City of it There is another Kingdome of thâ—â— name in the further India but whether it were so called because a Colony of this or from some resemblances in the nature of the severall Countries or from the signification of the word in the Indian language I am not able to determine Certain I am that though they have the same name yet they are under several Governments and situate in farre distant places no other wise agreeing than in some resemblances as Holland in the Low-Countries doth with Holland in Lincolâ—shire The Country yieldeth veins of Gold which they dig out of the pits and wash away the earth from it in great Bolls The people tall and of slender making many of them old great Praters and as great dissemblers The women so bedecked with silver and copper especially about the feet that they are not able to endure a shooe Both Sexes use much washing in the open Rivers and that too intermâ—xt together in their naturall nakedness especially such as live neer the banks of the River Jemenae esteemed more holy than the rest which from Agra passing thorow this Country falleth into Ganges Chief Towns hereof 1. Patane a large town and a long one built with very broad streets but the houses very mean and poor made at the best of earth and hurdles and thatched over head The Metropolis of this Kingdom because the antientest and that which gives the name unto it 2. Bannaras a great Town on Ganges to which the Gentiles from remote Countries use to come in pilgrimage to bath themselves in the holy waters of that River The Country betwixt this and Patanaw very fair and flourishing and beautified upon the Rode with handsome Villages 3. Siripur the chief Seat of one of the old Princes of this Country not yet subdued by the Great Mongu's 4. Ciandecan on the bottom of the Gulf of Bengala the Seat of another of their Kings One of which memorable for a trick put upon the Jesuâ—es when blamed by them for the worship of so many Pagâ—des as contrary both to the law of God and nature For causing them to rehearse the Decalogue he told them that he did offead no more against those commandements in worshiping so many Pagodes than they themselves in worshipping so many Saints 5. 〈◊〉 a fair City for a City of Moores once part of Patanaw since ascribed to Bengala The people of this Country properly called Pataneaâ—â— but corruptly Parthians wâ—re once of great command and power in these parts of India Lords for a time of a great part of the Kingdom of Bengala into which driven by Baburxa the Mongul Tartar the Father of Emanpaxda and Grand-father of Eâ—hebar Their last King being slain in that war twelve of â—heir chief Princes joined in an Aristocraty and warring upon Emanpaxda had the better of him After this their Successors attempted Oristan and added that also to their Estate But they could not long make good their fortunes subdued by Ethebar the Mongul and made subject to him Three of them viz. the Prince of Siripur the King of 〈◊〉 and he whom they call Mausadalion retain as yet for ought I can learn unto the contrary as well their antient Paganism as their natural liberty The other nine together with Mahometanism have vassailâ—d themselves to the great Mongul now the Lord Paramount of the Country 12. BENGALA BENGALA is bounded on the North with Patanaw on the East with the Kingdoms of Pegu on the South and West with the Gulf of Bengala So called from Bengala the chief City of it It containeth in length on the Gulf and River 360 miles and as much in breadth into the Land A Countrey stored with all things necessary to the life of man great plenty of Wheat Rice Sugar Ginger and Long-Pepper Such aboundance of Silk Cotton and of Flesh and Fish that it is impossible that any Countrey should exceed it in those commodities And which crowns all blest with so temperate and sweet an air that it draws thither people of all sorts to inhabit it Here is also amongst other rarities a Tree called Moses which beareth so delicate a fruit that the Jews and Mâ—hometans who live here affirm it to be the fruit which made Adam to sin The natural Inhabitants for the most part are of white complexion like the Europaeans subtil of wit and of a courteous disposition well skill'd in dealing in the world much given to traffick and intelligent in the way of Merchandize if not somewhat deceitful Noâ— ignorant of other Arts but with some imattering in Philosophy Physick and Astrology Stately and delicate both in their Diet and Apparell not naked as in others of these Indian Provinces but clothed in a shirt or smock reaching to their feet with some upper Garment over that The women of an ill name for their unchastity though Adultery be punished with cutting off of their noses Neat if not curious and too costly in this one custom that they never seeth meat twice in the same Pot but for every boyling buy a new one In Religion
the Blessed Virgin and the finall judgement Men not unlikely to have made a further Progress in the Gospel if they had met with better Teachers than these Laymens books The chief City hereof is called Cauchin-China by the name of the Province situate on a River coming out of China and passing hence into the bottom of a large and capacious Bay The whole Country divided into three Provinces and as many Kings over which one Paramount but he and they the Tributaries of the King of China Belonging hereunto is a little Iland called Ainao ten miles from the land where the Inhabitants have a great trade of fishing for Pearls The onely Province of the Indies which is wholly subject to the power of a forein Prince the Portugals holding in this Continent many Towns and Cities but no whole Provinces 3 CAMBOIA CAMBOIA is bounded on the North with Cauchin-Chinâ— on the East and South with the Ocean on the West with parts of the Kingdome of Stam and the Realms of Jangoma So called from Câ—mboâ—a the chief City of it Divided commonly into the Kingdom of Champa and Cambota specially so called 1. CHAMPA the Northern part hereof bordereth Cauchin-China and is liberally provided of all necessaries besides which there is plenty of Gold and of the wood called Lignum Aloes prized at the weight thereof in silver much used in Bathes and at the funeralls of great persons This a distinct kingdome of it self but subject with the rest to the king of Barma The chief City of it called by the name of Champa which it communicates to the Country is situate neer the Sea-side and of very good trafick 2. CAMBOIA specially so called lieth South of Champa a very great and populous Country well stored with Elephants and Rhinocerots which last the Indians call Abades It yieldeth also great plenty of a sweet-wood which they call Calumba as precious and as much esteemed of as the wood of Aloes if not the same or some Species of it as I think it is together with abundance of Rice Flesh and Fish well-watred with the River Mecon issuing out of China having received many lesser streams falleth first into a great Lake of 200 miles compass and thence into the Indian Ocean making betwixt the Lake and that an hundred Ilands By the overflowings of this River the whole Country is enriched as Egypt by the like overflowings of Nilus the inhabitants at those times betaking themselves to their upper Rooms and passing altogether by boats from one place to another The people are conceived to be strong and warlike though more enclined to merchandise and navigagation than to deeds of Arms. Idolaters of the worst kind esteeming Men and Beasts of a like condition in regard of any future judgement of late beginning to set up and adore the Cross which is it seems the first Principle of Religion in which the Friers are wont to instruct their Converts Not weaned as yet by these new Teachers from burning the women with their Husbands common to them with many other Indian people not from burning their Nobles with the King used onely here but voluntarily to express their loves not upon constraint The chief Towns of it 1. Camboia one of the three prime Cities of this part of India the other two being Odâ—â— and Pegu of which more anon Situate on the River Mecon before destroyed where it hath its fall into the Sea well traded as the Staple for all this Country the commodities whereof are brought hither and here sold to the Merchant 2. Cudurmuch twelve league from Camboia on the same River also 3. Coul on the Sea-side in the very South-west Angle of all the Country The Kings whereof once absolute and at their own disposing till invaded by a vast Army of the neighbouring Laos in which their King being slain and his forces weakned his sonne and Successor was constrained to become a Vâ—ssâ— to the crown of Siam But fearing the loss of his estate when that Kingdom was made subject to the Kings of Pegu in the year 1598. he applied himself unto the Portugals offered them a Peninsula part of his dominions extending three leagues into the Sea and sent to the Jesuites for some of their Society to live and preach amongst his people Not able for all these honest Policies to preserve himself from being made a Feudatary of the King of Barma 4 JANGOMA JANGOMA or the Country of the LAOS is bounded on the East with Camboia and Champa from which parted by the River Menon on the West with the River of Pegu by which divided from that Kingdome on the South with the Realm of Siam on the North with Brama It took this name from Jangoma the chief province of it the other two for here be three of them in all being those of Livet and Curror All of them joyned together called the Country of the Laos by the name of the people a mighty Nation and a stout by Religion Gentile naked from the middle upwards and tâ—â—ssing up their hair like a cap. Their Country very rich and levell but very ill-neighboured by the Guâ—oâ—â— Paulus Venetus giveth them the name of Gangâ—gu who possess the mountains whence falling in great companies to hunt for men whom they kill and eat they commit cruel butcheries amongst them Insomuch as this people not able to defend themselves against their fury or rather wanting good leaders to conduct and order them for it is said that they can make a million of men were fain to put themselves under the protection of the King of Siam whom they obeyed no further than the humour took them Towns they have none of any note except those three which give name to the severall Provinces and those of no note neither but for doing that The people for the most part live on the banks of their Rivers where they have Cottages of Timber or else upon the Rivers in boats and shallops as the Tartarians of the Desarts in their Carts or wheel-houses One of their Rivers commonly called the River of Laos said to extend 400 Leagues within the land as far as â—artary and China and from July to September to invert its course and flow back strongly toward its fountain Not governed by any certain rule or order till they submitted to the Patronage of the king of Siam and then no oftner than they listed though for their sakes that king engaged himself in a war against the Cannibals their most deadly enemies accompanyed with 25000 foot 20000 Horse and 10000 Elephants Secured by his protection from the 〈◊〉 of those Cannibals of whom otherwise they had been devoured in the year 1578 they descended the River in great multitudes to the number of 200000 and fell into the Realm of Camboia But they made an unprosperous adventure of it For though the king of Camboia lost his life in the battel ye he gave â—hem such a fatal blow that they were almost all slain drowned or
this City and the rest of his Subjects of Muantâ—y It is said that for the use of this City only being eated like Venice upon many little Ilands not bridged together there are no fewer than 200000 skiffes and shallops serving to wast the people from one place to another By means hereof of great strength and almost impregnable But being beleagured by the Tanguan or 〈◊〉 Conquerour with ten hundred thousand fighting men an Army bigge enough to have buryâ—d a greater City than this if every man had but cast a shovell full of earth upon it it was wonne at last The Government of these kings of Siam was absolute heretofore if not tyrannical he being sole Lord of all the land in his kingdomes which he either gave to his Nobles or Farmed out to Husbandmen during life or pleasure but never passed over unto any the right of Inheritance And these he grants unto his Subjects besides rents in money upon condition to mairtain a determinate number of horse Foot and Elephants thereby inabled without further charge unto the Subject to leavy 20000 Horse and 250000 Foot for present service besides far greater numbers out of the residue of his people if occasion be And for his ordinary Guard he was said to keep 6000 Souldiers and 200 Elephants of which beasts he is reported to have 30000 of which every tenth Elephant is trained up to the war By reason of so great a power he became Master of the Realms of Camboia and Champa held those of Mâ—lâ—ca Jâ—r Pahan and Patane as his Vassals and Tributaries with that of Jangoma and the Laos under his protection But when the fatal time was come and that his City of Siam was betrayed to the king of Pegu he poisoned himself upon the newes his sonne becoming Tributary to the Peguan Victor This sonne of his too much a Prince to be a Subject reuolted from a sonne of the Peguan a vicious and tyrannical King degenerating from the gallantries of so worthy a Father by whom he was besieged in Siam with 900000 fighting men Unable to resist this Army if he had presently declared such a resolution he entertained the king with Treaties and promises of delivering the City to him till the third moneth after which was March when ordinarily the River was to overflow all the Countrey for 120 miles about by which sudden and violent inundation and the sword together the Siamites waiting diligently for the opportunity there perished all of this great Army except 70 thousand After this blow the conquering Siamite Anno 1600 besieged and endangered the City of Pegu of which more annon and dying in the year 1605. left his estate unto his Brother Whose sonne succeeding settled a Factory in Siam of the English Merchants Anno 1612. and was in a fair way of obtaining the soveraignty of Pegu then destroyed and wasted if the violent and unresitable coming of the king of Barms had not crossed him in it to whom now subject with the rest of the Indian Princes on that side of the River 6. PEGV PEGV is bounded on the East with Jangoma and a part of Siam on the North with the kingdomes of Brama on the West and South with the kingdome and Golf of Bengala So called from Pegu the chief City as that is by the name of the River upon which it standeth Divided commonly into the kingdoms and estates of 1. Verma 2. Macin 3. Orrachan 4. Martavan and 5. Pegu specially so called 1. VERMA is the name of a small kingdome bordering upon Bengala and so denominated from Verma the chief Town thereof A kingdome which hath no Port or Haven at all and therefore wholly freed of Moores and Mahometans which can be said of no other of these Indian kingdoms The people black naked above the Waste and covered beneath it onely with a veil of Cotton in matter of Religion Gentiles and in wane right valiant This last apparent by the long and frequent warres which they had with the Peguans to whom made Tributary in conclusion but not fully conquered 2. MACIN so called from Macin the chief City thereof is another of these Peguans kingdoms Of small esteem but for the great quantity of the sweet-wood by the Latines called Lignum vitae by the natives Calamba so much in use for Funeralls and Bathes as was said before held also by the Indians for a Sovereign and unparallell'd Medicine against many dangerous diseases great quantities whereof are brought hence yearly by the Merchant One of the first kingdoms which was conquered by the king of Barma upon whom it bordereth in the beginning of his Fortunes 3. ORRACHAN or Arrachan lieth on the West of Macin and the South of Verma environed round with mountains and impassable woods Chief Towns thereof 1. Dia ga taken and destroyed by the Portugals in the quarrels betwixt them and the king of Arrachan Anno 1608. â— Sundiva situate in an Iland unto which it gives name fix leagues off from the continent of Bengala to which it formerly belonged Subdued by the Portugals Anno 1602. and from them taken by this king about two years after and made a member of his kingdom The Iland 30 leagues in compass very strong fruitfull and the Town well fortified 3. Arrachan the head City which gives name to all distant from the Sea 45 miles but seated on a large and capacious River The king and kingdom of no note till the ruins of Pegu to the Crown whereof it once pertained In the desolation of which State the king hereof combining with him of Tangu besieged the second Tanguan king in the Castle of Macan and had betwixt them the whole pillage of that wealthy City together with the possession of the best Towns of it After this victory he returned to Arrachan in triumph leading with him the white Elephant of the king of Pegu sumptuously adorned the brother and two sonnes of the Peguan following in the Pagâ—ant A solemn and magnificent entry The better to assure himself of his new dominions this king bestowed upon the Portugals the fort of Siriangh on the River of Pegu. For which favour ill-requited by the Portugals who had taken his sonne and put him to a grievous ransom they brake out into open warres In the pursuit whereof after many losses the king recovered from them the Isle of Sundiva and manning out a Fleet of 1200 sail of which 75 were of so great burden as to carry every one twelve peeces of Ordnance and in that fleet 30000 Souldiers 8000 hand-guns and 3500 greater peeces besieged the Fortress assisted in that action also by the king of Tangu And though he failed in his design yet like enough he had prevented the king of Avâ— who took it in the year 1613 as before is said had he not been outed in the mean time of his own kingdom by the king of Barma of whole great rise the conquering of the Realms of Macin and Arrachan were the first foundation 4. MARTAVAN the
the Roman Colonies 6. Cirta or Cirta Julia the Metropolis of Numidia when a Roman Province and formerly the Seat-royal of Syphax King of the Masaesyli within whose country it was reckoned in former times though afterwards laid unto this Province Situate near the mouth of the River Ampsaga and memorable for the tragedie of Sophonisba the daughter of Asdrubal of Carthage a Lady of most exquisite beauty and yet carried more charms in her tongue then in her eyes â—spoused first unto Masinissa King of the Numidians but after upon reason of State married unto Syphax who being took prisoner by his Rival and brought to Cirta the Lady upon hopes of liberty and honour both bestowed her self on her first Lover but Scipio fearing lest that marriage might withdraw Masinissa from the Roman party caused the Lady to be seized on which Masinissa not being otherwise able to prevent or remedie sent her a Cup of poyson which she drank and died Of these Numidians there is much mention in the Stories of Rome and Carthage imployed by this last City in all their wars both in Spain Italy and Sicil. Siding at last with Scipio against that State they did good service to the Romans in the weakening and destruction of that City whose fall they did not long survive first conquered in the war of Jugurth after the death of Juba made a Roman Province Their Kings as far as I can trace the succession of them follow in this Order The Kings of the Numidians 1 Gala the Father of Masinissa 2 Desalces the brother of Gala according to the laws of the Country which gave the Crown unto the brother not the son of the former King like the law of Tanistry in Ireland succeeded Gala. 3 N. N. a son of Desalces in the absence of Masinissa then serving under the Carthaginians in the wars of Spain possessed himself of the throne slain not long after by a Rebel 4 Masinissa son of Gala recovered the kingdome of his Fathers but again outed by Syphax and the Carthaginians betwixt whom and Masinissa touching Sophonisba there was deadly feud Aided by Scipio and the Romans with whom associated against Carthage he not only recovered his own kingdome but was gratified with the greatest part of that which belonged to Syphax A professed Enemy to Carthage the final ruine whereof he lived to see till the time of his death being then ninety years of Age. 5 Micipsa the son of Masinissa of whom nothing memorable 6 Jugurth the son of Mastanabilis one of the Brethren of Micipsa having wickedly made away the two sons of Micipsa usurped the kingdom manifestly withstood the Romans whose attempts sometimes by force sometimes by subtility but chiefly by money and bribes he overthrew and made frustrate Et fuit in Ingurtha saith Florus quod post Annibalem timeretur At last being broken by Metellus vanquished by Marius and by Bocchus delivered into the hands of Sylla he was by Marius led in triumph to Rome In this Triumph was carried 3700 pound weight in Gold in Silver-wedges 5775 pound weight and in ready Coin 28900 Crowns it being the custome of the Romans in their Triumphs to have carried before them all the riches and mony which they had brought out of the conquered Countries to put into the common Treasury 7 Hiempsal son of Bocchus king of Mauritania gratified for his Fathers treacherie in betraying Jugurth with the kingdome of Numidia Relieved Marius in his exile 8 Hiarbas another of the Marian faction preferred to the Numidian Crown but vanquished and deprived by Pompey at that time one of Sylla's Captains 9 Hiempsal II. preferred by Pompey to this kingdom 10 Juba the son of Hiempsal the second who siding with Pompey against Caesar in the Civil wars gave a great overthrow to Curio one of Caesar's Lieutenants Curio himself slain his whole Army routed such as were taken prisoners murdered in cold blood But being discomfited by Caesar after Pompey's death Numidia was made a Province of the Roman Empire Thus by the fall of Carthage and the death of Juba came the whole Provinces of Africa Propria and Numidia containing the now Kingdom of Tunis into the power of the Romans Of which the Nations of most note were the Nigitimi on the Eastern parts of the Mediterranean the Machyni near the Lesser Syrtis the Libya-Phoenices and Mideni bordering upon Carthage the Ionii Navatrae and Cirtesii taking up all the Sea-coasts of Numidia Such as inhabited more Southwards on the back of these not so much considerable None of them to be staid upon but the Libya-Phaenices a mixt people of the old Libyans and new Phoenicians as the Liby-Aegyptii were of the said Libyans and the neighbouring Egyptians The memory of all of them so defaced by the violent inundation of the Arabians that there is scarce any tract or footsteps of them in all the Country When conquered by the Saracens they were at first subject to the Caliph or Sultan of Cairoan after the spoile whereof by the Arabians subdued by Abdul Mumen King of Morocco and by him added to that Kingdom In the distractions of that State made a peculiar Kingdom by some of the Relicts of the Stock of the Almohades who took unto himself the title of King of Tunis that City being his chief Seat By him transmitted unto his posterity till the dayes of our Grandfathers when Muleasses one of the youngest sons of Sultan Mahomet having first murdered Maimon his eldest brother and put out the eyes of twenty of the rest usurped the Soveraignty Rosetta the onely one of those Princes who escaped this massacre by the aid of Solyman the magnificent obtained the Crown outed thereof not long after by Charles the fifth appearing in favour of Muleasses An. 1535. But the Tyrant did not long enjoy his ill-gotten Soveraignty when his eyes were were also put out by his own son Amida and so committed to close prison Nor did Amida enjoy it long dispossessed by Abdamelech his fathers brother To Abdamelech Mahomet his son succeeded and in his life another Mahomet the brother of Amida who being supported by the Turks recovered from the Christians the strong Fort of Coletta and dying left the Turk his heire who doth now possesse it 2. TREMESEN or ALGIERS THe Kingdom of TREMESEN is bounded on the East with the River Ampsaga now called Maâ—or by which parted from the Kingdom of Tunis on the West with the Kingdoms of Fesse and Morocco from which separated by the River Malutha or Malva So called from Tremesen or Teleusine the chief City of it Called also the Kingdom of Algiers from the City so named sometimes the Seat-royal of their Kings In the flourish of the Roman Empire it had the name of Mauritania Casariensis Mauritania because a part of the Kingdom of Juba King of Mauritania of which more anon Casariensis from Casarea the chief City of it as that so called in honour of Augustus Caesar on whom the Kings hereof depended
danger of Fire also Yea and secured himself from all Night-tumults which carried with them though but small more terror and affrightment than greater Commotions in the day Never till now were the common people Masters of their own both lives and substance And now was travell in the Night as safe though not so pleasant as at Noon 32 The People and City thus setled his next study is to keep the Provinces in a liking of the Change But little Rhetorique needed to win their liking who had long desired the present form of Government mistrusting the Peoples Regiment by reason of Noblemens factions Covetousness of Magistrates the Laws affording no security being swayed hither and thither by ambition and corruption These Provinces when he first took the Government he thus divided Asia Africa Numidia Betica Narbonensis Sicilia Corsica Sardinia all Greece Crete Cyprus Pontus and Bithynia being quiet and peaceable Provinces of known and faithfull obedience he assigned unto the Senate But the new conquered Regions such as had not disgested their loss of liberty with whom any Rebellion or War was to be feared he retained under his own command Such were Tarraconensis Lusitanica Lugdunensis Germany Belgica Aquitanica Syria Silicae Egypt Dalmatia Mysia Pannonia c. And this he did as he gave out to sustain the danger himself alone leaving unto the Senate all the sweets of ease but the truth was to keep them without Arms himself alwaies strong and in a readiness The notable effects of which Counsell did not discover themselves only by the establishment of the Empire in his own person during life and the continuance of it in the house of the Caesars though men of most prodigious Vices after his decease but in some of the Ages following also For when the Family of the Caesars was extinct in Nero the Imperiall Provinces being so strong and perceiving the Consular so weak assumed to themselves the creating and establishing of the following Princes Thus Galba was made Emperour by the Spanish and French Legions Vitellius by the German Vespatian by the Syrian and Panonnian The Consular Provinces never stirring either to prevent their attempts or to revenge them And when they adventured once to advance Gordian to the Throne all they could doe was but to betray the poor old man and all his Family to a tragick end And yet he did not so impropriate those Provinces to the Senate but that they also as well as those which he reserved unto himself were specified particularly in his private Register In which the better to manage the affairs of the Empire he had set down what Tributes every of them payed what Presents they sent in what Customs in theâ— were levyed That book also comprehended the wealth of the publike Treasury and necessary charge issuing out of it What number of Citizens and Allies there were in Arms What strength there was by Sea with all other circumstances concerning the extent strength riches and particulars of his estate William of Normandy did the like at his first entrance into England when he composed that Censuall Roll of all this Kingdom which we call Dooms-day Book or the Roll of Winton according unto which Taxations were imposed and Ayds exacted The greatest Princes have not thought it a disparagement to be good Husbands to know the riches of their Crowns and have an eye to their Intrado 32. Britain was left out of this Bead-Roll either because from hence there neither was much hope of profit nor much fear of hurt or els because being more desirous to keep than inlarge the Monarchy he thought it most expedient to confine it within the bounds appointed by Nature Danubius on the North Mount Atlas on the South Euphrates on the East and the main Ocean on the West did both bound his Empire and defend it Some Kingdoms have their limits laid out by Nature and those which have adventured to extend them further have found it fatall The Persians seldom did attempt to stretch their Territory beyond Oxus but they miscarried in the action And what was that poor River if compared unto the Ocean Many who loved action or expected preferment by the Wars incited him unto the conquest and plantation of these Countreys Affirming That the barbarous people were naturally bad Neighbours and though for the present not very strong nor well skilled in Arms yet might a weak Enemy in time gather great strength That he ought to pursue the War for his Father Julius sake who first shewed that Iland to the Romans that it yeelded both refuge and supply to the Malecontents of Gaul and Enemies in Germanie That he would lose the benefit of a wealthy Country stored with all manner of provision and the command of a valiant Nation born as it were unto the Wars That it was an Apostacy from honor to lye still and add nothing to the conquest of his Ancestors That he was in all equity bound as far as in him was to reduce to Civility from Barbraism so many proper and able men But to these motives he replyed That he had already refused to wage war with the Parthian a more dangerous neighbour and far wose enemy than the Britains That he had waste and desart ground enough in his own Dominions for many a large Plantation when he saw it needfull That he had constantly refused though with great facility he might to conquer any more of the barbaâ—ous Nations That as in the Natâ—rall body a surfet is more dangerous than fasting so in the Body Politike too much is more troublesom than a little That the Roman Monarchy had already exceeded the Persian and Macedonian and to extend it further was the next way to make it totter and fall by its own weight That he had learned in the Fable not to lose the substance by catching at the shadow And finally that many puissant Nations lay in and about Britany against whom Garrisons must be kept and he feared the Revenue would not quit the Cost And so the enterprize of Britain was quite laid aside 33. For the assurance of the Provinces already conquered he dispersed into them 23. Legions with their Ayds whose pay onely besides provision of Corn and Officers wages amounting to five Millions and an half of our English pounds and somewhat more were so suddenly paid unto the Armies that we read seldom in the Histories of that Empire of any Mutiny among the souldiers for want of pay An happiness whereof these ages have been little guilty For the amassing of this treasure and defraying of this charge AUGVSTVS made not use onely of his own revenue Wars which are undertaken and Souldiers that are levied for the Common safety ought in all reason to be maintained on the Common purse The Grandour and security of an Empire concerns in all respects as much the People as the Prince For which cause he erected an Exchequer in the Citie which was called Aerarium militare or the Souldiers Treasury whereto
command of so many Merchants The usuall Division of Italie is into six parts 1. Lombardie 2. Tuscany 3. the Land of the Church 4. Naples 5. Riviere de Genoa and 6. the Land of Venice and of them there is passed this Câ—nâ—ure according to the principall Cities i. e. Rome for Religion Naples for Nobility Millaâ—n for beauty Genoa for stateliness Florence for Policie and Venice for riches But take it as it stands at the present time and Italie is best divided into The Kingdoms of Naples Sicilie Sardinia The Land or Patrimony of the Church The Dukedoms of Urbin Florence The Common-wealths of Venice Genoa Luca. The Estates of Lombardie i.e. The Dukedom of Millain Mantua Modena Parma Montferrat The Principality of Piemont The Kingdom of NAPLES THe Kingdom of NAPLES is invironed on all sides with the Adriatick Ionian and Tuscan Seas excepting where it joyneth on the West to the Lands of the Church from which separated by a line drawn from the mouth of the River Tronto or Druentus falling into the Adriatick to the Spring-head of Axofenus By which accompt it taketh up all the East of Italie the compass of it being reckoned at 1468. miles It hath been called sometimes the Realm of Pouille but most commonly the Realm of Sicil on this side of the Phare to difference it from the Kingdom of the Isle of Sicil lying on the other side of the Phare or Streit of Messana The reason of which improper appellation proceeded from Roger the first King hereof who being also Earl of Sicil and keeping there his fixed and ordinary residence when he obtained the favour to be made a King desired in honour of the place where he most resided to be created by the name of King of both the Sicilies And that indeed is the true and antient name of the Kingdom the name or Title of King of Naples not comming into use till the French were dispossessed of Sicil by the Aragonians and nothing left them but this part of the Kingdom of which the City of Naples was the Regalâ— Seat called therefore in the following times the Kingdom of Naples and by some of the Italian Writers the Kingdom onely This is esteemed to be the most fertile place in all Italie abounding in all things necessary for the life of man and in such also as conduce to delight and Physick viz. Many Springs and Medicinall waters Bathes of divers vertues sundry Physicall herbs It hath also an excellent breed of Horses which may not be transported but by the leave of the King or at least the Vice-Roy great store of Allom Mines of divers Metals and the choicest Wines called antiently Vina Massica and Falerna frequently mentioned by the Poets And as for Merchandise to Alexandria they send Saffron to Genoa Silks to Rome Wine and to Venice Oyl The Noblemen or Gentrie hereof live of all men the most careless and contended lives and like the Tyrant Polycrates in the elder stories have nothing to trouble them but that they are troubled with nothing And there is a great number of them too there being reckoned in this Realm in the time of Ortelius 13 Princes 24 Dukes 25 Marquesses 90 Earles and 800 Barons and those not only Titular as in other places but men of great power and revenue in their severall Countries insomuch that the yearly income of the Prince of Bisignan is said to be an hundred thousand Crowns one year with the other the Princes of Salern and St. Severine being near as great They are all bound by their Tenure to serve the King in his Wars which gives them many privileges and great command over the common subject whereby as they were made the abler to assist the King upon any foren invasion so are they in condition also of raising and countenancing such defections as have been made from King to King and from one Family to another as sorted best with their ambitious and particular interesses For not alone the Nobles but in generall as many of the common people as can be spared from Husbandry are more addicted to the Wars than they are to Merchandise The Nobles in pursuit of honour and the Paisant out of desire of being in action so that the greatest part of the Forces which serve the Spaniard in the Low Countries are sent from hence To which the humour which they have from the highest to the lowest of going bravely in Apparell serves exceeding fitly An humour which is so predominant in both sexes that though the Paisant lives all the rest of the week in as great servility and drudgery as his Lord doth in pride and jollity yet on the Sundayes and Saints-daies he will be sure to have a good Suit to his back though perhaps he hath no meat for his belly And for the women she that works hard both day and night for an hungry living will be so pranked up on the Sundaies and other Festivals or when she is to shew her self in some publick place that one who did not know the humour might easily mistake her for some noble Lady The principall Rivers of this Kingdom are 1 Sibaris 2 Basentus 3 Pescara 4 Trontus 5 Salinellus 6 Vomanus 7 Salinus and 8 Gariglian On the banks of this last River many battels have been fought between the French and the Spaniards for the Kingdom of Naples especially that famous Battell between the Marquess of Saluzzes Generall of the French and Gonsalvo Leader of the Spaniards the loss of which Victory by the French was the absolute confirmation of the Realm of Naples to the Spaniards More famous is this River for the death of Peter de Medices who being banished his Country at the comming of King Charles the 8. into Italie and having at divers times in vain attempted to be reimpatriate followed the French Army hither and after the loss of the day took ship with others to fly to Caâ—eta but over-charging the vessel she sunk and drowned them all But most famous is it in that Marius that excellent though unfortunate Captain being by Sylla's faction driven out of Rome hid himself stark naked in the dirt and weeds of this river where he had not layen long but Sylla's Souldiers found him and carried him to the City of the Minturnians being not far off These men to please Sylla hired a Cimber to kill him which the fellow attempting such is the vertue of Majesty even in a miserable fortune run out again crying he could not kill C. Marius This river was of old called Liris and towards its influx into the Sea expatiated into Lakes and Fens called the Lakes of Minturni from a City of that name adjoyning It is divided into the Provinces of 1 Terra di Lavoro 2 Abruzzo 3 Calabria inferior 4 Calabria superior 5 Terra di Otranto 6 Puglia and 7 the Iles of Naples Some of which have some smaller Territories adjoyning to them which we shall meet withall as they come in our way 1
my self of these Furcae Caudinae and sport my self a while in the Plains of Calabria But I must note before I take my leave hereof that these two Provinces of Campania and Abruzzo make up the greatest richest and best peopled part of the Realm of Naples And therefore when the Kingdom was divided between the French and the Spaniards it was allotted to the French as having the priority both of claim and power The Provinces remaining although more in number yet are not comparable to these two for Wealth and Greatness and were assigned over to the Spaniard as lying most conveniently for the Realm of Sicilie Of these the first are the CALABRIAS so called from the Calabri an antient people of this tract which take up totally that Peninsula or Demi-Iland which lyeth at the South-East end of Italie near the Fare of Messana Amongst some of the Antient Writers the name Italie did extend no further than this Peninsula bounded by the two Bayes called Sinus Scilleticus and Sinus Lameticus because first peopled out of Greece or otherwise first known unto the old Writers of that Country For so saith Aristotle in his seventh Book of Politicks cap. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. That part of Europe which is comprehended betwixt the Bay Scilleticus and Lameticus took the name of Italie and this Tradition he received as he there affirmeth from the best Antiquaries of that Country The like occurs in Dionysius Hallicarnasseus out of Antiochus Syracusanus a more antient Author the like in Strabo Lib. 6. But by what name soever it was called at first that of Calabria hath held longest and most constantly to it as being known by that name in the times of the Romans and so continuing to this day Ennius the old Poet being a native of this Country and so called by Ovid in his 3 d de Arte. Ennius emeruit Calabris in montibus hortos Old Ennias his Garden tills Among the steep Calabrian hils But leaving these matters of remote Antiquity let us behold the Country as it stands at the present and was the title of the eldest sonnes of the Kings of Naples who heretofore were called Dukes of Calabria divided of late times into inferior and superior in which distinct capacityes we shall look upon it Premising only by the way that this Country was the Title of the eldest sonnes of the Kings of Naples who were from hence called the Dukes of Calabria and that before it was subjected to those Kings it had a King of its own Holofernes whose daughter Flora was married unto Godfrey of Bovillon being King hereof An. 1098. 3 CALABRIA INFERIOR the habitation of the Brutii whom the Greek Writers generally call Bretti and their Country Brettania upon which ground some of our modern Criticks envying so great an honour to the I le of Great Britaine have transferred to this Province the birth of Constantine the first Christian Emperour These Brutii being first conquered by the Romans with the rest of Italie after the great defeat of Cannae took part with Carthage and was for a long time the retreat of Annibal whom the Romans had shut up in this corner It hath on the East a branch of the Adriatick Sea on the West that part of Campania which is called the Principate on the North Calabria superior and on the South the Tyrrhenian Seas and the streight of Messana A Country not much short in fruitfulness of the rest of the Kingdom and having the advantage of so much Sea is the better situate for Traffick At one extremity hereof is the Promontory called by Ptolomy Leuco-Petra now Cabo di Spartimento all along which especially in the moneth of May are taken yeerly great store of Tunnies a fish which much resembleth mans flesh which being barrelled up are sold to Mariners Here are two Rivers also of a very strange nature of which the one called Crathis makes a mans hair yellow and dies silk white the other named Busentus causeth both hair and silk to be black and swarthy The principall Cities of it are 1. Consensia an antient Town comprehending seven little hills and a Castle on the top of one of them which commandeth both the Town and the Countrey adjoyning It is built betwixt the said two Rivers and is still reasonably rich though not so wealthy now as in former times 2. Rhegium or Rhezo on the Sea shore opposite to Messana in the Isle of Sicilie which is supposed to have been broken off from the rest of Italie and that this Town had the name of Rhegium from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to break off or to tear asunder A Town in former times very well traded but left desolate in a manner since the yeer 1594. when it was fired by the Turks 3. Castrovillare seated upon the top of a very high Mountain 4. Belmont and 5. Altomont two very fair Towns whose names sufficiently express their pleasant and lofty situations 6. S. Euphemie from whence the Bay which antiently was called Sinus Lametinus or Lametirius is now called Golfâ— de S. Euphemie 7. Nicastro three miles from the Sea the same with Newcastle in Euglish On the West side of this Calabria and properly a part thereof standeth that mountainous Countrey which in the Subdivision of these Provinces by King Alfonsus was called the BASILICATE antiently the Seat of the Lucani A Countrey heretofore very unsafe for Travellers by reason of the difficult wayes and assured company of Theeves but now reduced to better order It containeth in it ninety three walled places and nine Towns or Cities the chief whereof are Possidonia or Pest a City situate in so clement and benign a Soyl that Roses grow there thrice a yeer 2. Poly Castrie on the Sea shore as the former is honoured with the Title of a Dukedom And 3. Dian or Dianum a more midland City neer which there is a valley twenty miles in length and four miles in bredth which for all manner of delights and fruitfulness yeelds to none in Naples 4. CALABRIA SUPERIOR called formerly Magna Graecia from many great and famous Cities founded there by the Graecians hath on the East the Adriatick on the West Campania from which it is divided by the Apennine and the River â—rathis on the North Sinus Tarentinus or the Gulf of Tarento and on the South and South-East Calabria inferior and Golfo de Chilaci of old called Sinus Scilleticus The principall Cities at this time are 1. Belcastro eight miles from the Sea where once stood Petilia 2. Bisignan the title of a Prince fortified with a very strong Castle and endowed with the best Revenues of any principality or other Nobleman of Title in all the Kingdom 3. Matera an Arch-Bishops See a rich Town and well peopled 4. Rosanum three miles from the Sea a well fortified City and situate in a very fruitfull and pleasant Soyl. 5. Altavilla which gives title also to a Prince 6. Terra Nova
the Countrey about which gives title to the Marquess of Orestagne 8. Turrita once a Roman Colonie now little better than a ruin yet giving title to the third Arch-bishop of this Iland who is called in Latine Turritanus Here are also in divers parts of this Iland the remainders of sundry Towers and Forts which the people call Noracks from Nora one of the sonnes of Gerton who as they think came into this Countrey and built the first dwelling or mansion in it And this Tradition of the Vulgar hath so much in it of Historicall and undoubted truth that certain Colonies from Spain came and planted here under the conduct of one Nora somewhat before the expedition of the Atticks under Iolaus as Pausanias testifieth This Iland taken by the Romans from the Carthaginians as before is said was first under the immediate Jurisdiction of the Praefect of the City of Rome but after by Justinian was made a Province of his new Diocese of Africk and as a part thereof or rather an Appendix to it was challenged invaded and finally conquered by the Saracens Ano. 807. From them recovered by the joynt-forces of the Pisans and Genoese who divided it betwixt them the Southern part called Cape Cagliari being alotted to the Pisans and the Northern towards Corsica to those of Genoa But the Genoese not content with the partage their portion of the Iland being less in quantitie and worse in quality began to quarrell with the Pisans and at the last to break into open wars To part the Fray Pope Boniface the 8th bestowed it on James King of Aragon who driving thence the Genoese Ano. 1324. became Master of it The Aragonian before that did pretend some Title to it in right of the Kingdom of Sicil then in his possession to some preceding Kings whereof it had once been subject and having backed that Clame by the Popes Donation who challenged it as a part of S. Peters Patrimony incorporated it for ever to the Crown of Aragon Once indeed it was offered unto Anthony of Burbon in exchange for his Title to Navarre but without any purpose of performance that being onely a device to fetch him off from the party of the Reformed in France to which he formerly adhered and was as suddenly laid by as it had done the feat intended in the Proposition The Government hereof is by a Vice-Roy who resides at Calaris and must of necessitie be a Spaniard under whom are two Deputy Governors Spaniards also the one for Cape Caliari the other for Cape Lugudori Inferior Officers of command may be of the Natives What profits arise hence to the Crown of Spain I have no where found The Arms hereof are said to be Or a Cross Gâ—â—â—s betwixt four Saracens heads Sable curled Argent Which Arms were given upon the taking of it from the power of the Moors but first taken as some say for the Arms of Aragon on occasion of the heads of four chief Princes of the Moors which were found severed from their Bodies in the battell of Alcoraz Ano. 1094. won by Don Pedro King of Navarre and Aragon There are divers small Ilands about Sardinia as 1. Isola Rossa hereâ—efore called Phintunis 2. The Isle of Hercules now called Asinaria 3. S. Peters antiently Hiernoum or Accipitrum with others of as little note all which as the Appendants of Sardinia do belong to the Spaniard There are in this Iland Arch-bishops 3. Bishops 15. The Land of the CHURCH WEst of the Realm of Naples lyeth the LAND OF THE CHURCH extended North and South from the Adriatick to the Tuscan Seas bounded on the north-North-East with the River Trontus on the South-East with the Axofenus by which two parted from that Kingdom as on the North-West by the river Po and Fiore by which separated from the State of Venice and on the South-West with the river Piseo by which it is divided from the Modern Tuscany or the State of the Florentine By this Accompt the Popes dominion taketh up the whole middle of Italie having in bredth from the one Sea unto the other above one hundred miles and in the length above three hundred By which advantages it lieth most fiâ—ly for the command of all the rest it being verie easie for the Popes to convey their forces by Sea or Land into what part thereof they please And were it not that the Popes commonly are of severall factions and that the Successor pursueth not the designs of his Predecessors but hath his own ends to himself which for the most part are driven on without consideration of increasing the publike Patrimony it is not possible but that the Pope long before this time had been Lord of all And this may be conceived the rather considering the extraordinary fertility of the soyl able to spare provisions for the greatest Armies the multitudes of people which it may afford in regard they are so seldom consumed by wars and that the men of this Dominion but chiefly those of Rome and the parts adjoyning are conceived to be the best Souldiers of Italie as retaining some sparks of their Ancestors valour together with their gravity magnificence and a certain greatness of courage which seems to be particular to them of this Nation And they preserve also to this day so much of the antient Roman as to prefer any kind of life before Trades or Merchandise For though their Lands be very well tilled and their Vines well dressed and all things done exactly in the way of Husbandry yet for their Manufactures they are brought from other places as Venice Naples Florence Genoa And though they have the Sea on both sides and the advantage of many fair and commodious Rivers and Havens which with little cost might he made very usefull yet do they no way improve their fortunes or the publick Patrimony in the way of Traffick which is the main defect of the Papall Politie and filleth a rich Countrey full of poor and indigent persons But to proceed to the description of the Popes estate it containeth the Provinces of 1. Romandiola 2. Marca Anconitâ—na 3. the Territory of Ferrara 4. Ducato Spoletano 5. S. Peters Patrimony and 6. Compagna di Roma 1. ROMANDIOLA extendeth from the Rubicon East to the Venetians on the West and from the Apennine on the South to Padus and the Adriatick on the North. It was called antiently Flaminia from Flaminius the Roman Consull who having won it from the Galls planted Colonies in it and had the honour though he pursued this war against the will of the Senate to have it called by his own name and for the better passage betwixt Rome and this made a very large Causey which for a long time was called Via Flaminia The chief Cities of it are 1. Bononia or Boulogne seated in a spacious plain neer the Apennine hills a very populous City of a round form and a great circuit the building antick seeming for the most part to be the work of
6 Alaricus 21. 512. 7 Gensalaric 3. 515. 8 Amalaric 11. 526. 9 Theudes 18. 543. 10 Theodogisdus 3. 546. 11 Agila 5. 551. 12 Athanagildus 14. 565. 13 Luiba 3. 568. 14 Leonigild 18. 586. 15 Richared 15. 601. 16 Luiba II. 2. 603. 17 Victoricus 7. 610. 18 Gundemaris 20. 630. 19 Sisebulus 9. 639. 20 Richared II. 2. 641. 21 Suintilla 3. 644. 22 Siseranda 7. 651. 23 Suintilla II. 4. 655. 24 Tulgas 2. 657. 25 Vidisuindus 10. 667. 26 Recesuind 13. 680. 27 Bamba 9. 689. 28 Ering 7. 696. 29 Egypea 7. 703. 30 Vitiza 13. 716. 31 Roderick the last King of the Goths in Spain elected to the prejudice of the Sonnes of Vitiza which after proved the ruine and overthrow of the Kingdom For though the Kingdom went for the most part by Election yet had they respect to the next of blood as at this time in Poland and Bohemia very few interlopers being here admitted yet some there were who either by their merit or some opportunity got the possession of the Kingdom though not at all relating to the Royall family Of which kind were Theudis an Ostro-Goth sometimes the Governour hereof for Theodorick King of the Gothes in Italy Protectour of this Kingdom in the minority of Amalaric and Theudegisolus Nephew to Totilas one of the successors to Theodoric The rest of principall note were 1 Theodoric the first slain in the battell neer Tholouze against Attila the Hunn in defence of his own Countries and the Roman Empire 2 Theodoric the second who beat the Nation of the Suevi out of Batica and 3 Leonigild or Leutigilde who deprived them of Galicia also 4 Reccaredus the first who first embraced the Catholick doctrine of the Church and rejected Arianisme and for that cause first honoured with the title of the Catholick King afterwards resumed by Alfonsus the first King of Leon and made hereditary by Ferdinand the King of Castile Aragon c. Grandfather unto Charles the fift 5 Euricus or Henricus as some call him as remarkeable for Civill Politie as Reccaredus for piety as being the Licurgus or Legâ—slator of this people not governed till his time by a written Law but either by uncertain customes or at the pleasure of such Officers as the Kings set over them 5 Suintilla Sonne of Reccaredus the second who having in the short time of his reign expelled the Roman forces out of Tingitana Anno 642. was the first Monarch of all Spain whereof Tingitana though on the other side of the Sea had been made a Province by the Emperour Constantine as before was said And of this Province was Iulianus Governour in the time of Rhoderick who being of the faction of the Sonnes of Vitiza stomacked his advancement to the Kingdom and thereby got the greater portion of the Kings displeasure Who sending him upon an Embassie to the Moores of Asrica in the mean time defloured his Daughter Cana which the Father took in such indignation that he procured the Moores amongst whom he had gotten much credit to come over into Spain This request they performed under the conduct of Musa and Tariffe and having made a full conquest subjected it to the great Caliphs or Mahometan Emperours It is recorded in a MS. History of the Saracens that at the first coming of Tariffe into Spain a poor woman of the Country being willingly taken prisoner fell down at his feet kissed them and told him that she had heard her Father who was lettered say that Spain should be conquered by a people whose Generall should have a Mole on his right shoulder and in whom one of his hands should be longer than the other He to animate his Souldiers against the next encounter uncloathed himself and shewed the marke which so encouraged them that they now doubted not the victory Roderick had in his Army 130000 foot and 35000 horse Tariff had 30000 horse and 180000 foot The battell continued seven days together from morning to night at last the Moores were victorious What became of King Roderick was never known his Souldiers took one arrayed in their Kings apparell whom upon examination they found to be a Sheepheard with whom the King after the discomfiture had changed cloathes It is written also in Rodericus Toletanus that before the coming of those Saracens King Roderick upon hope of some treasure did open a part of the Palace of long time forbidden to be touched but found nothing but Pictures which resembled the Moores with a Prophecie that whensoever the Palace was there opened the people there resembled should overcome Spain and so it hapned Anno 724. The Moores now Lords of Spain by the treason of Iulian who having seen the miserable death of his wife and children was starved in prison by the Africans permitted the free use of Religion to the old Inhabitants lest they seeking new dwellings for the liberty of Conscience should leave their native soyl desolate The Moores finished their conquest in five years say some others in two and some again in eight Moneths To keep the new conquered Country in subjection no way was so convenient as to plant Colonies but the Morisco women would not abandon their old seates Hereupon Musa and Tariffe by gifts pardons and perswasions drew many Christian women to forsake their Religion whom they maried to the Souldiers Not long after Vlâ—dor Vlit the great Caliph sent over about 50000 Families of Moores and Iewes assigning them a convenient portion of lands to be held with great immunities upon small rents These Politick courses notwithstanding the Moores long enjoyed not the sole Soveraignty herein for the Christians having now recovered breath chose themselves Kings and the Authority of the Caliphs declining gave the Moores liberty to erect divers petit royalties so that at last Spain fell into a thirteenfold division into the Kingdoms and proprietary estates of 1 Navarre 2 Biscay and 3 Guipuscoa 4 Leon and Oviedo 5 Gallicia 6 Corduba 7 Granada 8 Murcia 9 Toledo 10 Castile 11 Portugall and the Members of it 12 Valentia 13 Catalovia 14 the Kingdom of Majorca and 15 that of Aragon not to say any thing of the petit Kingdoms of Iaen Algozire and Sevill besides others of like nature to them erected by the factious and divided Moores but of short continuance all of them and of little note All now reduced at this day under the three governments of Castile Portugal and Aragon the Kingdoms and Estates of Leon Navarre Corduba Granada Gallicia Biscay Murcia and Toledo being under Castile Portugall with Algarve and the Isles of Azores an entire government of it self Valentia Catalonia and Majorca under that of Aragon 1. NAVARRE NAVARRE the first Kingdom for antiquitie in Spain is bounded on the East with the Principality of Bearn in the Kingdom of France on the West first with the River Ebro or Iberus and after with a little River falling into it neer Calaborra by which divided from Castile on the North with
〈◊〉 self in the mountainous places of this Countrie to which many of the old Inhabitants resorted put themselves under his command and elected him to be their King first by the name of King of the Asturias and after by the Title of King of Leon when he had got that Citie into his hands as being the Citie of most note and the strongest hold that he was possessed of The Kingdom at the first beginning contained only the more mountainous parts of the two Asturias enlarged a little further South on the taking of Leon by this first Pelagius Afterwards by the â—alour of Ordogno the 2d it extended over both Asturias Gallicia and the old Castile divided from the Moores by the Mountains of Avila and Segovia but more defended by the valour of the people and gallantry of their Princes than it was by those Mountains Kings of most note besides the two be-before remembred were 1. Mauregate the base Sonne of Alfonso the first who having by the help of Abderamen King of the Moores obtained the Kingdom came to a base agreement with them in which he bound himself to pay them as an yeerly tribute 50 Virgins of noble Families and as many of inferiour birth for which he died hated and detested of all men 2 Raymir the first who so discomfited the Moores at the battel of Clavigio Anno 826. that from that time the power and reputation of the Kings of Corduba began to languish 3 Alfonso the 3d who refused to pay unto the Moores the said tribute of Virgins and for his many victories against the Moores was surnamed the Great who being outed of his Kingdom by his Sonne Garcia not only patiently digested so great a wrong but willingly became his Sonnes Leiutenant against the Moores 4 Veramund the 2d chosen King in the minoritie of Raymir the 3d in whose time the Moores took Leon and spoyled the Church of S. Iames in Gallicia but were after beaten to their homes with the loss of many of their own places 5 Veramund the 3d who `making war against Ferdinand the first King of Castile was by him slain in battel the Conquerour seizing on his Kingdom in right of Sanchâ— his Wife the Sister of Veramnnd the three Kings next succeeding being Kings of both 6 Ferdinand the 3d Sonne of Alfonso the 9th and of Berâ—ngaria the younger Sister of Henry King of Castile by the power and policie of his Mother seized on the Castiles of right belonging to Blanch the elder Sister Wife of Lewis Sonne to Philip the 2d King of Fraâ—ce and after the death of his Father succeeded in Leon. Of whom we shall hear more when we come to Castile After this time these Kingdoms never were divided but incorporate into one â—state called for long time the Kingdom of Castile and Leon though afterwards Leon was left out of the Regal stile and only that of Castile mentioned except in Legal instruments Letters Patents and Instruments of Negotiation with forrain Frinces The whole succession of these Kings the Histories of Spain thus present unto us The Kings of Oviedo and Leon. A. Ch. 716. 1 Pelagius of whom sufficiently be-before 20. 735. 2 Fasila the Sonne of Pelagius 2. 737. 3 Alfonso for his Pietie surnamed the Catholick the Sonne-in-law of Pelagius by his Daughter Ormisinde 756. 4 Phrouilla the Sonne of Alfonso the Catholick the Founder or Repairer rather of Oâ—iedo 768. 5 Aurelius the Brother of Phroilla 6. 774. 6 Sillo the Sonne-in-law of Alfonso the Catholick by his Daughter Odesinde 9. 783. 7 Mauregate an Vsurper the bastard Sonne of Alfonso 6. 789. 8 Veramund Sonne to Froilla 6. 795. 9 Aâ—fonso II. surnamed the Chast the Brother of Veramund 29. 825 10 Raymir the Sonne of Veramund 6. 831. 11 Ordâ—gne Sonne to Raymir 10. 841. 12 Alfonso III. surnamed the Great the Sonne of Ordogno 46. 886. 13 Garcia Sonne to Alfonso the 3d. 3. 889. 14 Ordogno II. King of Gallicia the Brother of Garcia 897. 15 Phroilla II. Brother of Ordogno 1 898. 16 Alfonso IV. Sonne of Ordogno 6. 904. 17 Raymir II. Brother of Alsonso 19 924. 18 Ordogno III. Sonne of Raymir 5. 929. 19 Sancho surnamed the Gross Brother of Ordogno the 3d. 12. 941. 20 Raymir III. Sonne of Sancho 24. 965. 21 Veramund II. Brother of Sancho 17. 982. 22 Alfonso V. Sonne of Veramund 46. 1028. 23 Veramund III. Sonne of Alfonso 9. 1037. 24 Sanctia Sister of Veramund Ferdinand King of Castile 30. 1067. 25 Alfonso VI. the youngest Sonne of Ferdinand and Sanctia first King of Leon only but after the death of Sanctius his elder Brother he succeeded also in Castile 41. 1108. 26 Vrraca the Daughter of Alphonso Alfonso VII King of Arag and Navarre 13 1122. 27 Alfonso VIII the Sonne of Vrraca by Raymond of Burgudie succeeded in Leon and Castile 35. 1157. 28 Ferdinand II. younger Sonne of Alfonso King of Leon only 31. 1188. 29 Alfonso IX Sonne of Ferdinand 42. 1230. 30 Ferdinand III. Sonne of Alfonso by Berengaria or Berenguela Sister of Henry of Castile by the power and practices of his Mother succeeded in the Realm of Castile whilest his Father lived Anno 1217. to the prejudice of Blanch her elder Sister maried to Lewis the 8th of France by whom she had Lewis the 9th and other Children The Kingdoms never since that time dis-joyned as they had been once before since the first uniting The Armes of this Kingdom are Argent a Lyon Passant crowned Or which Armes when it was joyned to the Kingdom of Castile were quartered with the Coat thereof that being the first time as Camden notes that ever Armes were born Quartered Followed herein by Edward the 3d of England who not only took unto himself the Title of King of France but to shew his right unto that Crown quartered the Flower de Lices wâ—th his English Lions 3 BISCAY and 4 GVIPVSCOA OF these two we shall speak together because of the similitude and resemblances which are between them both in the Countrey and the people the names being also forged from the same Originall Bounded upon the West with the Kingdom of Leon on the East with the Pyrenees and Guienne in the Realm of France on the North with the Cantabrian Ocean and on the South with Navarre and old Castile Thus named from the Vascones inhabiting the neighbouring Kingdom of Navarre in the time of the Romans part of which people in the year 640. or thereabouts passed over unto the farther side of the Pirenees where they took up those parts of France since from them called Gascoigne The rest continuing in their old seats or spreading more into the West towards the Cantabrians gave to those parts the name of Guipuscoa and Vâ—scaia for so the Spaniarde write and speak it now by us called Biscay their language also which is much different from the rest of Spain being called the Basquish more neer in sound to that of Vascons the Originall name The whole
Kingdom of it self continuing in that estate till taken from Haia Alcaduâ—â—ir the last King hereof by Alfonso the first King of Castile Anno 1083. This Alfonso being the younger Sonne of Ferdinand the first King of Castile and Leon had the Kingdom of Leon for his part Ejected out of that by his Brother Sanctio King of Castile he lived in Exile with the Moores kindly received and entertained by this Hyaâ—a King of Toledo till the death of his Brother After which coming to the Crowns of Castile and Leon Anno 1073. he picked a quarrell with his Host and besiedged Toledo his long abode there making him acquainted with all advantages that might facilitate his designs which notwithstanding held him a siedge of five years before he could make himself Master of it by him incorporated presently on the taking of it with the rest of that Kingdom and made the head of New Castile The Arms hereof are Azure a Crown Mitral Imperiall Or garnished with sundry precious Gems Proper 10 CASTILE CASTILE is bounded on the East with Navarre Aragon and part of Valentia on the West with Portugal on the North with Biscay Guipuscoa and the Astuâ—ias on the South with Extremadura Andeluzia and Granada The reason of the name we shall have anon This was the most prevailing Kingdom of all this Continent to which the rest are all united either by Mariages or Conquest Divided commonly into the New and the Old parted from one another by the hills of Segovia the one being called the Old Castile because it was the antient Patrimony of the first Earles hereof and the other named the New from that addition which was made to the first inheritance by the Conquest of the Realm of Toledo and other peeces from the Moores The Old Castile is the less fruitfull of the two more fit for Pasturage than Corn but better stored with that and all sorts of fruits than the Neighbouring Countries which lie betwixt it and the Northern or Cantabrian Ocean the New more plain and Champain better stored with fruits and furnished with sufficient plenty of Corn and other provisions necessary for the life of man The Old Castile watered with the Rivers of 1 Relaunos rising not far from Burgos 2 Tormes passing by Salamanca 3 Duero the Receptacle of the others The New with 4 Xaruma honoured with the Neighbourhood of Madrid 5 Taevina and 6 Tagus the most famous River of all Spain The Old Castile is situate on the North of the New and hath for the chief Cities of it 1 Soâ—ia of great note in the antient Storie by the name of Numantia which for the space of fourteen years withstood the whole forces of Rome During which time they valiantly repulsed their Enemies and forced them to dishonourable Compositions But finding at the last no hope of holding longer out they gathered together all their Armour Money and goods laid them in an heap then set fire unto them and finally burnt themselves in the midst of the flame leaving Scipio who had brought them to that extremity nothing but the bare name of Numantia to adorn his triumph 2 Avila situate under the great Mountains which are call'd from hence the Mountains of Avila Known antiently by the name of Abule and by that name giving the title of Abulensis to the renowned Tostatus who was Bishop of it A Man who in his time was President to the Counsell to Iohn King of Aragon yet could find leisure enough not only to attend his Episcopal charge but to compile those learned and painful Commentaries on a great part of the Bible Of which and his other abilities besides that which hath before been noted of him we may take that Eulogie which Casaubon hath given him in his Book against Baronius saying Laudo acumen viri si in meliora incidisset Tempora Longè maximi 3 Valadolid a fine neat Town and one of the antientest Vniversities of Spain discontinued for a time by Students and then restored again by King Philip the 2d whose birth-place it was and who erected here a College among others for the education onely of yong English Fugitives Seated upon the River Pisuerga and one of the Chanceries of the Kingdoms of Castile and Leon. By means whereof and of the Kings Court here residing in the Summer times it became in little space a fair large populous Citie and of great resort not yeelding unto any in Spain except Lisbone and Sevill It is called in Latine Vallis oletum and Vallis Oletana from the abundance of Olives growing neer it but by Ptolomie Pintia 3 Segovia a Bishops See of great trade in clothing situate under a branch of the Mountain Idubeda called from hence the hils of Segovia 4 Burgos neer the head of the River Râ—launos or Relanzon at the foot of the great Mountain aâ— Oca part of the Idubeda built out of certain Villages lying hereabouts by Nugno Bellides a German Sonne-in-law unto one of the first Earls of Castile for long time the seat of those Kings since of the Archbishops hereof the Cathedrall being one of the fairest in Spain built with such Art that Mass may be sung aloud in five severall Chappels without disturbing one another This Citie doth contend from Primacie and Precedencie in Civi ' maters with that of Toledo of which it hath the first place or vote in all Parliaments or Assemblies of the States of Castile But yet to satisfie Toledo the Controversie is still undecided and was once finely taken up by one of the Ferdinands saying that Burgos should first speak for it self and then that he would speak for Toledo Without the walls of this Citie is a famous Nunnerie called De las Huelgas consisting of 150 Religious women all of noble Houses 5 Cividad Râ—drigo a Bishops See on the River Gada 6 Zamora a strong and well-built Citie and a Bishops See the Sentica of Ptolomie situate on the River Duero and now famous for the best Bag-pipes 7 Tordesillas the Segisana of the Antients 8 Salamanca the most famous Universitie of Spain especially for the studie of the Civill and Canon Lawes first instituted by Ferdinand the 2d of Castile Anno 1240. and by an Order of the Popes together with Paris Oxford and Bonâ—nia in Italie created a Generale Studium wherein there were to be Professors of the Greek Hebrew Chaldee and Arabick Tongues besides those of the Arts. It was of old called Salmantica is now a Bishops See situate on the River Tormes as before was said Not far from this Citie about the times of our Grandfathers was discovered in a Valley situate amongst high and impassable Mountains a kind of Patoecos or Savage people never heard of in Spain before The occasion this An Hawk of the Duke of Alva's which he very much valued flew over those Mountains and his men not being able to find her at first they were sent back by the Duke to seek her Clambring from one hill to another they hapned at
Marble and some Mines of Silver c. The people are of a more plain and simple behaviour than the rest of Spain and if we beleeve the old Proverb none of the wisest For whereas the Spaniards are said to seem wise and yet to be Fools the French to seem Fools and yet to be wise the Italians both to seem wise and to be so the Portugals are affirmed to be neither wise indeed nor so much as to seem so But little different from which is the Spanish by-word which telleth us of the Portugals that they are Pocosâ—y Locos few and foolish which others varie with the addition of another part of their Character saying that they are Pocos Sotos y Devotos few and foolish but withall devout They have great animosities if it be not grown to an Antipathie against the Castilians for bereaving them of their Kingdom and Liberty though both of late recovered by them but when most Fools were counted for good Sea-faring men and happy in the discoverie of forrain Nations Rivers it hath of all sorts both great and small almost 200. Those of most note 1 Minius full of red Lead from hence called Minium by the Latines navigable with small Vessels 100 miles 2 Lethes now Lavada 3 Muliadas now Mondego 4 Tagus 5 Duerus and 6 Anas these three last common also to the rest of Spain Anat or Guadiana passing by Poriugal but for 7 Leagues only Tagus for 18 and Duero for 80. None of them navigable for any long space by ships of burden the Rivers of all Spain being generally swift of course restrained within narrow Channels banked on both sides with very steep Rocks which make them incommodious for Navigation Insomuch that it is reckoned for a great Prerogative of Tagus and the Realm of Portugal that this River is there navigable with great ships 15 or 20 miles within the Continent But here that want is somewhat tolerably supplied with 3 excellent Havens 1 That of Lisbon upon â—agus and 2 Porto on Duero to the North of Lisbon of which more anon 3 of Setaval South of Lisbon situate on a Golf of 20 miles in length and three in breadth a place of principal importance to those parts of the Realm Rivers however of great fame according to whose course the whole Countrey was divided by the Romans into Vlteriorem lying beyond Duero North-wards 2 Citeriorem on the South of Tagus and 3 Interamnem betwixt both Principal Cities of this part 1 Lisbon seated upon Tagus a famous Citie for traffick the Portugals in all their Navigations setting sayl from hence By the Latines called Olysippo and Vlyssiâ—po because as some say Vlysses built it coming hither in the course of his ten yeers travel a thing meerly fabulous it being no where found that Vlysses did ever see the Ocean But like enough it is that this Town being seated conveniently for Navigation and inhabited by Sea-faring meâ— might at the first be consecrated to the memory of so great a Traveller as Athens being a place of Lâ—arning was dedicated to Minerva whom the Greeks call Athenâ— It is in compass seven miles and containeth upwards of 30 Parishes and in them 20000 houses all of neat and elegant building Turrets and Towers it numbreth upon the wals about 76. Gates towards the Sea-shore 22. And towards the Continent situate upon five small Hils betwâ—xt which is a valley which runs down to the River on the highest Hill an ancient Castle not strong but by reason of the situation serving now only for a Prison for men of quality the entry of the River being defended by the Castle of Cascais and neerer to the Citie by the Fort of S. Iuâ—ians and the Rock of Belem munitioned with 20. Peeces of Ordinance This Citie heretofore was honoured with the Seat of the Kings since of the Vice-Roys an Arch-bishops See the Staple of commodities for all the Kingdom and thought to be more worth than the whole Realm besides said by some French Writers to be the best peopled Citie in Christendom next unto Paris aud by Bâ—tero an Italian made to be the 4th Mart Town of Europe the other three being â—onstantinople Paris Mosco in which they doe great wrong to London as populous and well-traded as the best them all 2 Santareâ— on the Tagus so called from S. Irenâ— a Nun of Tomar a Monasterie in which the old Kings of Portugal did use to be crowned here martyred by the Moores by Ptolomie called Scabaliscus then a Roman Colonie 3 Siâ—tra upon the main Aâ—â—lantick at the end of the huge Mountains called Montes Lunae whither by reason of the cool refreshings from the Sea and pleasure of the Woods adjoyning the Kings of Portugal used to retire in the heats of Summer 4 Conimbre on both sides the River Mondego pleasantly seated amongst Vineyards and Woods of Olives a Bishops See and an Vniversity the Masters whereof made the Commentarie on most part of Aristotle called from hence Schola Conimbricensis Then on the North of the River Duero betwixt that and Minio are 5. Braga by Ptolomâ—e called Bracaria Augusta reckoned by Antonine for one of the four chief Cities in Spain the Royal Seat when time was of the Suevian Kings and now the See of an Archbishop contending for the Primacie with him of Toledo 6 Porto the Haven of the Galls on the mouth of Duero 7 Miranda a Bishops See on the same River 8 Bragance the Duke whereof is so great a Prince that it is thought a third part of the people of Portugal are his Vassals and live on his Lands the later Dukes since the time of King Emanuel being withall of the Royal blood two steps of main advantage to the Regal Throne lately ascended and obtained by Iohn Duke of Bragance now called John the 4th And finally on the South of Tagus betwixt that and the Kingdom of Algarba there is 9 Ebora in the middest of a large and spacious Plain an Archbishops See and an Vniversitie this last of the foundation of King Henry the Cardinall 10 Portilegre a Bishops See 11 Olivenca on the Guadiana 12 Beâ—â— by Plinie called Paxâ—lulia 2 The Kingdom of ALGARVE lieth on the South of Portugal from which divided by a line drawn from Ascorin on the western Sea to Odechere a Castle on the Guadiana on the East bounded by Andaluzia on the West and South by the Main Atlantick This the most wild and desart part of all this Kingdom barren and drie peopled with few Towns nor those very populous hilly and Mountainous withall but yielding by the benefit of the Sea a great trade of fishing of Tunny specially whereof more caught upon this coast than in all the Kingdom The name it took from the Western situation of it for so the word Algarve signifieth in the Arabick tongue The utmost end of it called anciently Promâ—ntorium Sacrum now the Cape of S. Vincent because the Bones of S. Vincent religiouslly preserved by the Christians were
custome of the antient Britains who used to discolour and paint their bodies that they might seem more terrible in the Eys of their enemies Britain is then a Nation of painted men such as the Romans called Picts in the times ensuing Which I prefer before the Etymologie of Bocartus a right learned man but one that wresteth all originations to the Punick or Phoenician language by whom this Iland is called Britaine or Bretannica from Baret-anac signifying in that language a Land of Tynne wherewith the Western parts of it do indeed abound Other particulars concerning the Isle of Britain shall be observed in the description of those parts into which it now doth stand divided that is to say 1 England 2 Wales and 3 Scotland ENGLAND ENGLAND is bounded on the East with the German on the West with the Irish on the South with the British Oceans and on the North with the Rivers of Tweed and Solway by which parted from Scotland Environed with turbulent Seas guarded by inaccessible Rocks and where those want preserved against all forein invasions by strong Forts and a puissant Navy In former time the Northern limits did extend as far as Edenburgh Fryth on the East and the Fryth of Dunbriton on the West for so far not only the Roman Empire but the Kingdom of Northumberland did once extend the intervenient space being shut up with a Wall of Turfes by Lollius Vrbicus in the time of Antoninus Pius But afterwards the Romans being beaten back by the Barbarous people the Province was contracted within narrower bounds and fortified with a Wall by the Emperor Severus extending from Carlile to the River Tine the tract whereof may easily be discerned to this very day A Wall so made that at every miles end there is said to have been a Castle between every Castle many Watch-Towers and betwixt every Watch-Tower a Pipe of Brass conveying the least noise unto one another without interruption so that the news of any approaching enemy was quickly over all the Borders and resistance accordingly provided In following times the strong Towns of Barwick and Carlile have been the chief Barres by which we kept the backdoor shut and as for other Forts we had scarce any on the Frontires or Sea Coasts of the Kingdom though in the midland parts too many Which being in the hands of potent and factious Subjects occasioned many to Rebell and did create great trouble to the Norman Kings till in the latter end of the reign of King Stephen 1100 of them were levelled to the very ground and those few which remained dismantled and made unserviceable The Maritime parts were thought sufficiently assured by those Rocks and Cliffs which compass the Iland in most parts and hardly any Castle all along the shore except that of Dover which was therefore counted by the French as the Key of England But in the year 1538. King Henry the eighth considering how he had offended the Emperor Charles the fift by his divorce from Queen Catharine and incurred the displeasure of the Pope by his falling off from that See as also that the French King had not only maried his Sonne to a Neece of the Pope but a Daughter to the King of Scots thought fit to provide for his own safety by building in all places where the shore was most plain and open Castles Platformes and Blockhouses many of which in the long time of peace ensuing were much neglected and in part ruined His Daughter Queen Elizabeth of happy memory provided yet better for the Kingdom For she not only fortified Portsmouth and placed in it a strong Garison but walled the Kingdom round with a most stately royall and invincible Navy with which she alwaies commanded the Seas and vanquished the mightiest Monarch of Europe whereas her predecessors in their Seâ— service for the most part hired their men of Warre from the Hanâ—smen and Genoese Yet did neither of these erect any Castles in the inward part of the Realm herein imitating Nature who fortifieth the head and the feet only not the middle of Beasts or some Captain of a Fort who plants all his Ordnances on the Walls Bulwarks and Out-works leaving the rest as by these sufficiently guarded The whole Iland was first called Albion as before is said either from the Gyant Albion or ab alâ—us rupibus the white Rocks towards France Afterwards it was called Britain which name being first found in Athenâ—us amongst the Grecians and in Lucretius and Caesâ—â— amongst the Laâ—ines followed herein by Sâ—rabo Plinie and all other antient writers except Piolomie onely by whom called Albion as at first continued till the time of Egbert the first Saxon Monarch who called the Southern parts of the Iland England from the Angles who with the Juites and Saxons conquered it It is in length 320 miles enjoying a soyl equally participating of ground fit for tillage and pasture yet to pasture more than tillage are our people addicted as a course of life not requiring so many helpers which must be all fed and paid and yet yielding more certain profits Hence in former times Husbandry began to be neglected villages depopulated and Hinds for want of â—â—tertainment to turn way-beaters whereof Sir Thomas Moore in hisâ—â—topia complaineth saying that our Flocks of Sheep had devoured not only men but whole houses and Towns Oves saith he quae tam mites esse tamque exiguo solent ali nunc tam edaces et indomitae esse coepâ—rant ut homines devorent ipsos agros domos â—ppida vastent as depopulentur To prevent this mischief there was a Statute made in the 4th yeer of Henry the 7th against the converting of Arable Land into Pasture ground by which course Husbandry was again revived and the soyl made so abounding in Corn that a dear year is seldome heard of Our Vines are nipped with the cold and seldome come to maturity and are more used for the pleasantness of the shade than for the hopes of wine Most of her other plenties and Ornaments are expressed in this old verse following Anglia 1 Mons 2 Pons 3 Fons 4 Ecclesia 5 Foemina 6 Lanâ— That is to say For 1 Mountains 2 Bridges 3 Rivers 4 Churches fair 5 Women and 6 Wooll England is past compare 1 First for the Mountains lifting up here and there their lofty heads and giving a gallant prospect to the Lower Grounds the principall are those of Mendip in Somerset Malveru hils in Worcestershire the Chiltern of Buckingham shire Cotswold in Glocestershire the Peak of Darbyshire York Wolds c. All of them either bowelled with Mines or clothed with Sheep or adorned with Woods The exact description of which would require more time than I can spend upon that Subject Proceed we therefore to 2 The Bridges which are in number 857. The chief of which are the Bridge of Rochester over Medway the Bridge of Bristoll over Avon and the Bridge of London over Thames This last standing upon 19 Arches
its own as each Diocese had residing in the same Citie with the Vicar or Lieutenant Generall which was then at York of as great power and jurisdiction in the Isle of Britain as any Patriarch of Alexandria Rome or Antioch in their severall Patriarchates The Metropolitans were no more than before they were It being ordered by a Canon of the Councill of Chalcedon that their number should not be augmented by any alteration made of the Roman Provinces As for the Forces which the Romans kept here in continuall pay as well to keep their Coasts and Frontires against the Enemy as for retayning of the Natives in their due obedience they came in all if Panciroll be not mistaken in his reckoning to 23000 Foot and 2000 Horse three Legions keeping here their constant and continuall Residence that is to say the sixt Legion surnamed Victrix at York the 20th Legion surnamed also Victrix at West-Chester and the second Legion sometimes at Isca Danmoniorum which we now call Exeter sometimes at Isca Siluâ—um which is now Caer-Leon upon Usk Which Legions with their Aides and Cohorts may well make up the number spoken of before Of so high estimaton was this Iland in the State of Rome Yet could not all these Forces so preserve the Countrie from forrein Enemies but that in the declining of the Roman Empire the Saxons made great spoyles on the coasts thereof as did the Scots and Picts on the Northern borders against all which the Romans held out well enough and made good their ground till the recalling of the Legions out of Britain for defence of Italy it self then wasted and destroyed by the barbarous nations Which hapned in or about the yeer of Christ 407 and some 470 yeers from the first invasion Honorius being at that time the Roman Emperour and Victorinuâ— the last Governour for the Empire in the Isle of Britain For though the noble Aetiuâ— on the Petition and complaint of the slaughtered people unmercifully butchered by the Scots and Picts sent some small forces to assist them against those Enemies yet were they presently called back for defence of Gaul against the Hunnes breaking in upon it out of Italie And then the wretched Britains hopeless of all help from Rome and being unable by their own strength to repell the Enemy by reason of their long ease and disuse of Arms applied themselves to Aldroenus King of Armorica in France called Little Britain a Prince extracted from the same stock for relief and succour whose Brother Constantine according to the British storie passing over with a competent Army and having valiantly repulsed the barbarous people was crowned King of Britain the first of a new race of Kings which swayed the Scepter with much trouble and continual conflicts either against the Scots or Saxons till they were finally subdued and shut up in Wales Those of most observation in the course of storie were 1 Constantine the first King and the restorer of the Countrie to Peace and quiet traiterously murdered by a Pict 2 Vortiger E. of the Gevilles now Cornwall Protector of Constantius the Sonne of Constantine taken out of a Monastery after whose death wherein he was conceived to have had an hand he got the Kingdom to himself but being unable to defend it against the Enemy and make his title also good against the other children of Constantine first called in the Saxons 3 Vortimer eldest Sonne of Vâ—rtiger who overthrew the Saâ—ons in many battels but in the midst of his successes was poysoned by Rowena a Saxon Lady second Wife of Vortiger 4 Arthur one of the Worlds nine Worthies of whom the Moâ—kish writers and other Lâ—gendaries report so many idle and impossible actions Doubtless he was a Prince of most perfect vertue a great Preserver of his Countrie from approaching ruine and worthy of the pen of an able Panegyrist by whom his brave atchievements might have come entire unto us without the intermixture of those feats of Chivalry affabulated to him and his Kuights of the Round-table For by the overstraining of some Monkish Writers Geofry of Monmouth and the rest they have given too just occasion to posterity to suspect that vertue which they intended to advance and filled us with as much ignorance of the story as admiration of the persons But this hath not been the ill hap of King Arthur and his Nobles onely Charlemagne and the Twelve Peers of France men of great vertue and renown suffering as deeply in the same kind by the solly of the French Romances It is affirmed of this Arthur but how true I know not that he began the custome of celebrating the Nativity of our Lord and Saviour for the twelve dayes following with such pastimes and sports as are or have been used of late by the Lords of Misrule in some Gentlemens houses an Institution which the Scotish Writers of those times much blame perhaps not unjustly it being a time more sit for our devotions than such rude disports But to proceed King Arthur dying left the Crown to 5 Constantine the Sonne of Cador Duke of Cornwall his neerest kinsman slain by Aâ—relius Conanuâ— his own Nephew who succeeded after him which fraction did so weaken the distressed Britans that they were forced to withdraw themselves beyond the Severn as 6 Careticus or Caradoc by the joynt forces of the Saxons to charge the plain Countries beyond the Severn for the safer but more fruitless Mountains Of the rest till Cadwaâ—lader there is little left of any certainty but their names only which are thus ranked in the second race of The Kings of Britain after the withdrawing of the Romans A. C. 433. 1 Constantine 10. 443. 2 Constantius 3. 446. 3 Vortiger 18. 464. 4 Vortimer his Sonne 7. 471. 5 Vortiger again 10. 481. 6 Aurelius Ambrosius 19. 500. 7 Uter Pendragon 6. 506. 8 Arthur 36. 542. 9 Constantine II. 4. 546. 10 Aurel. Conanus 30. 576. 11 Vortipor 4. 580. 12 Malgo. 6. 586. 13 Caneticus or Caradoc 27. 613. 14 Cadwan 22. 635. 15 Cadwallan 43. 687. 16 Cadwallader the last King of the Briâ—ans who on a superstitious zeal travelled in pilgrimage to Rome there to receive the habit of a Religious Order from the hands of Pope Sergius where he died not long after Anno 689. After whose death his Successors were no longer called Kings of Britain but Kings or Princes of Wales And there we shall be sure to find them And so the Britans leave the Stage and the Saxons enter a great and potent Nation amongst the Germans but greater by the aggregation of many people under their name and service than in themselves the Jutes and Angles joyning with them and passing in Accompt as the same one Nation Their Countries different as their names untill this Conjunction but neighbouring neer enough to unite together the Angles dwelling at the first in that part of the Cimbrian Chersonese which we now call Sleswick where still the Town called Angoleâ— doth preserve
while But not being able to withstand the puissance of the West-Saxons this Kingdom was subdued by Ina the Successor of Ceadwall by whom united to that Crown III. The Kingdom of WEST-SEX or of the WEST-SAXONS the third in order and that which did in fine prevail over all the rest conteined the Counties of Cornwall Devon Somerset Dorset Wilts Southampton and Berks begun by Cerdic a noble Commander of the Saxons ariving with new Forces out of Germany Anno 495. who having overcome the Britans of this Western tract conducted by Natanland their Chieftain entituled himself King of the West-Saxons Anno 522. The Christian Faith suppressed here as elswhere was restored again in the time of Kingâ—ls their first Christian King by the preaching of S. Birinus Bishop of Dorchester neer Oxford then a great City of no fewer than ten Parishes now reduced to one Chief Cities of this Kingdom were 1 Exeter a fair and goodly Citie and a Bishops See removed hither from Cridington or Kirton by Leâ—fricus Anno 1049. Seated upon the bank of the River Ex whence the name of Ex-ceaster environed with deep ditches and very strong wals in compass about a mile and half besides the Suburbs in which are contained in all 15 Parish Churches besides the Minster a beautifull and stately Fabrick 2 Bath so called from the Bathes there being the chief Citie of Somerset by the Latives called Aquae Solis by the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the self same reason Situate in a low Vallie environed about with Hils very steep and high from whence come many Rivulets and fresh Springs to the great commodity of the people A fine neat Town and beautified with as neat a Church heretofore a Monasterie partner with Wels the Bishops See in the stile Episcopall and gives the Title of an Earl to the noble Family of the Bouâ—châ—â—rs 3 Falemoâ—th in Cornwall seated upon a large and capacious Bay so â—ull of Creeks and Roads capable of the best Ships that it is said an hundred sayl of Ships may be lodged therein with such convenience that from the top of the one the Mast of another is not to be seen the mouth or entrance of it defended for the greater safety with two very strong Castles built by Henry the 8th that of S. Mandits on the Fast and that of Pendinas commonly called Pendennis upon the West 4 Dorchester the chief Town of Dorsetshire which is thence denominated by Antoninus called Durnovaria the principall at that time of the Durotriges an Inland Town and consequently of no great trading not so much famous for ought else as giving the Title of a Marquess to Henry Earl of Kingston of the noble Family of the Pierrepoints 5 Wilton the head Town in those times of Wiltshire and a Bishops See honoured with the residence of nine severall Bishops But by translating of the See to Sarum or Sarisbury as the fitter place and carrying thither therewithall the thorow-fare which before was here it fell by little and little into decay and is now hardly worth the reputation of a Market-Town 6 Winchester called Venta in the times of the Romans by the Saxons Vent-ceaster situate on the banks of a pleasant River the seat Royal of the West Saxon Kings who had here their Palace called Wolves-eye so named from the Kings of the Wolphian Family and the situation of it in the circlings of the fore-said River which the old Saxons called an Eye not from the Woel-Staple here kept as some much less from Cardinal Wolsey as others most absurdly think The house given after to the Bishops and made their Palace The Town in compass two miles besides the Suburbs commodiously seated in a low place between very steep Hils by which it is defended both from cold and wind afflicted very much since those times both by war and fire half of the ground within the Town being fields and gardens but still adorned with a magnificent Cathedrall and a gallant but no great Castle bravely mounted upon an hill for defence and prospect besides a College and an Hospital added since those dayes 7 Southampton conveniently seated on an Arm of the Sea capable of Ships of burden to the very Key which maketh it one of the richest Towns in those parts of England Well built of fair large streets beautified with 5 Parish Churches and fortified with high walls a double ditch and a right strong Castle but the Castle now decayed and ruined 8 Reading on the Banks of the River Kennet where it falleth into the Thames by which means it hath the convenience of both Rivers A Town of great trade for clothing well-built and of three Parish Churches heretofore beautified with a strong Castle and a goodly Monasterie but both now decayed 9 Wondsor called Windleshores in the old Saxon situate neer the Banks of the Thames on a rising ground which gives it a fair prospect over all the Countrey adorned in succeeding times with a Palace Royall of the Kings of England and the seat of the Order of the Garter 10 Wallingford the Guallena of the Antients and then the chief Town of the Attrebatii as it was afterwards in the time of the Saxons of the Countie of Berks a mile in compass at that time within the walls fortified with an impregnable Castle and adorned with twelve Parish Churches So desolated by a Plague Anno 1348. that there is now but one Church left hardly Inhabitants enough to keep that in repair and nothing of the wals left as not much of the Castle but the tract and ruins The Kings of the West Saxons A. Ch. 522. 1 Cerdic the first King 17. 539. 2 Kenric 29. 565. 3 Celingus or Châ—uline 10. 595. 4 Celric 5. 600. 5 Ceolwolf 14 614. 6 Kingil the first Christian King 646. 7 Kenewalchin 31. 677. 8 Sigebert 1. 678. 9 Esâ—win 2. 680. 10 Cent win 7. 687. 11 Ceadwall 690. 12 Ina who first gave the Peterpence to the Church of Rome 725. 13 Ethelard 14. 739. 14 Cuthbert 16. 755. 15 Sigebert II. 1. 756. 16 Kinulph 31. 787. 17 Bithric 13. 800 18 Egbert the most puissant King of the West Saxons who united all the Heptarchie into one Estate of whom see more amongst the Monarchs of the Saxons and the Kings of England IV. The Kingdom of EAST-SEX or the EAST-SAXONS was begun about the yeer 527 by Eâ—â—nâ—nwin descended from Weden the common Progenitor of the Saxons from whom we have the name of Wednesday or Wâ—dnesday as they called it formerly It contained only the Counties of Midlesex Essex and so much of Hartfordshire as is in the Dâ—ocese of London The Christian Faith expulled here as in other places was restored again in the time of Sebert the Founder of the Abby Church of S. Peter in Westminster by the preaching of Mellitus the first Bishop of London after the entrance of the Saxons suppressed again by Seward and Sigebert the Sonnes of Sebert but setled stronger than before by Cedda
the next Bishop there Principall Cities of this Kingdom besides London spoken of already were 1 Westminster situate in those times a mile from London now adjoyning to it The See of the Archbishop of London in the time of the Britains afterwards by the Saxons called Thorn-eye or the Thorny Iland till the new Minster built by Sebert as before is said and the western situation of it in regard of S. Pauls built at the same time by Ethelbert the King of Kent gained it this new name A Citie honoured with the seat of the Kings of East-Sex and since those times with that of the Kings of England the names of the old Palace of the one and the new Palace of the other still remaining there beautified upon that occasion with more stately and magnificent houses belonging to the King Bishops and Nobility than all the other in the Kingdom having of late a new Town added to it in the Convent Garden a place belonging formerly to the Monks of Westminster for uniformity of building and handsome streets inferiour to no Citie of France or Italy 2 Colchester the chief Town of Est-sex situate neer the Sea on the River Coln a Colonie of the Londoners in former times thence called Colonia Londinensium and Colonia only then a Bishops See from which or from the River with the Addition of Ceaster after the manner of the Saxons came the name of Colchester A fair and well built Town and of good resort fortified with an old Roman wall and having in it to the number of 14 Churches 3 Ithancester in Dengey Hundred where S. Ceaddae the second Bishop of London baptized the relapsed East-Saxons 4 Hartford the chief Town of the Countie so called by Beda named Herudford and of great note in his time for a Synod there held in the dawning of the day of Christianity among the Saxons in which S. Augustine the Monk the first Apostle of that People had a conference or consultation with the British Bishops more memorable in the following times for giving the title of an Earl to the illustrious Family surnamed De Clare the addition of an Honour and a goodly Patrimonie to Ioâ—u of Gaunt D. of Lancaster and at this time the title of Earl and Marquess to the noble Family of the Seymours The Kings of the East-Saxons A. Ch. 527. 1 Erchenwin the first King 587. 2 Sledda 596. 3 S. Sebert the first Christian King 4 Sâ—ward and Sigebert 623. 5 Sigebert II. or the Litle 6 Sigebert III. 661. 7 Swiâ—helme 664. 8 Sighere 664. 9 S. Sebba 694. 10 Sigbeard 11 Seofride 701 12 Offa. 709. 13 Selred 774. 14 Suthred the last King of the East-Saxons subdued by Egbert the great and potent King of West-Sex Anno 828. and his Kingdom made a Member of that rising Monarchy V. The Kingdom of the EAST-ANGLES so called from the Angli or English which possessed these parts and the Eastern situation of it begun by Vffa a great Commander of the Saxons Anno 575. contained the Counties of Norfolk Suffolk Cambridge-shire and the Isle of Fly The Christian Faith first planted here in the Reign of Redwall the third King by the Ministerie of Felix a Burgundian the first Bishop of the East-Angles the See whereof was afterwards removed to Norwich Places of most importance in it were 1 Dunwich on the Sea-shore the first Bishops See of the East-Angles for the Countie of Suffolk then a Town capable of that Dignity now ruinous decayed and for the greatest part worn into the Sea 2 Ipswich in the same Countie of Suffolk and the chief of the Countrie a rich populous and well traded Emporie consisting of no fewer than 5 Parish Churches 3 Norwich the head Citie of Norfolke situate on the River Yare which runs thence to Yaremouth lying out in length a mile and an half half as much in breadth and in that Circuit comprehending about 30 Parishes well walled about with many a Turret and 12 Gates for entrance but hath within it much wast ground the Citie suffering great loss both in wealth and buildings by Kets Rebellion in the time of K. Edward the sixth recovered of the first blow by the Dutch Manufactures of the last still languishing yet still it glorieth in the beauties of a fair Cathedrall the three Palaces of the Bishops the Dukes of Norfolke and the Earls of Surrey and the ruins of an antient Castle of the Saxons building 4 North Elmham the Bishops See of the East-Angles for those parts which we now call Norfolk both this and that of Dunwich ruinated in the Danish Wars but this reviving at the end of 100 yeers and here continuing both Sees united unto one till removed to 5 Thetford another Town of this Countie situate on the confluence of the Thet and the lesser Ouse a larger Town than either of the other two from whence at last removed to Norwich 6 Cambridge the chief Town of that Countie by Antonine called Camboritum whence the modern name unless we rather fetch it from a Bridge over the River Cam or Grant for some call it Grantbridge as perhaps we may A Town well built by reason of the Vniversity said to be founded by Sigebert King of the East-Angles of whom it is affirmed by Beda that he Founded a School for the education of Children in the wayes of good Learning but he speaketh neither of Vniversitie nor nameth Cambridge for the place 7 Ely situate in the Isle so named occasioned by the divided streams of Nor and Ouse with the over-flotes of other Rivers turning a great part of this tract into Fens and Marishes the Inhabitants vvhereof were called Girvii A place of no great beauty or reputation as situate in a foggy and unhealthfull ayr but only for a Fair Monastery built by S. Ethelreda Wife of Egfride King of the Northumbers by her made a Nunnery aftervvards rebuilt and replenished with Monks by Ethelwold B. of Winchester Anno 970. or thereabouts finally made a Bishops See in the time of King Henry the first Anno 1109. The Kings of the East-Angles A. Ch. 575. 1 Vffa the first King 582. 2 Titullus 593. 3 Redwall the first Christian King 624. 4 Erpenwald 636. 5 S. Sigebert 638. 6 Egric 642. 7 Anna. 654. 8 Ethelbert 656. 9 Edelwald 664. 10 Alauffe 683. 11 Elswolph 714. 12 Beorn 714. 13 S. Ethelred 749. 14 Ethelbert II. treacherously murdered by Offa the great King of the Mercians to whose Court he came an invited Guest Anno 793. after whose death this Kingdom became subject to the 〈◊〉 and then to Egbert the West-Saxon governed by Tributarie Kings of their own Nation of whom we have no constat till the time of 870. 15 S. Edmund descended from Anna the 7th King hereof Martyred by the Danes for his stout and constant perseverance in the Faith of CHRIST from whence the fair Town of S. Edmunds burie in the County of Suffolk took denomination After whose death the Kingdom was possessed by the Danes
Leicester Rutland Lincoln Huntingdon Northampton Warwick Oxen Buckingham Bedford and the rest of Hartfordshire which bounded in a manner by all the rest of the Saxon Kingdoms had the name of Mercia from the word Mearc which signifieth a bound or limit The Christian Faith suppressed here as in other Kingdoms of the Saxons was restored again in the reignes of Penda Peada and Wolfhere by the Preaching of S. Chad the first Bishop of Lichfield Places of mostobservation in it 1 Hereford seated on the banks of the River Wâ—e in the middle of most flourishing meadows and no less plentifull Corn-fields raised out of the ruines of Ariconium here placed by Antonine the tract of which name it doth still retain A Bishops See in the time of the Britans restored to that dignity by the Saxons Anno 680. the honourary title of the Bohuns once Earls hereof and afterwards of Henry of Bullingbrook Duke of Hereford 2 Worcester pleasantly seated on the Severn over which it hath a very fair Bridge with a Tower upon it A Bishops See Anno 679. beautified with a fair Cathedrall and every way considerable for situation number of Churches neat buildings the industrie of the Inhabitants and giving the title of an Earl to the noble familie of the Somersets extracted by the Beauforts from John of Gaunt 3 Lichfield the first Bishops See amongst the Mercians founded there Anno 6 6. by Oswy King of the Northumbers but fixed and setled by S. Chad in the reign of Walshere King of the Mercians endowed in the very infancy with such fair possessions that in the yeer 793 Aâ—uâ—â—us the Bishop hereof was made Archbishop of the Mercians But it proved onely a personall honour and died with him 4 Coventry so called from an old Covent or Religious house which gave name unto it Situate in Warwick-shire and now the principall of that County though esteemed a County of it self Beautified with a goodly wall two fair Parish Churches large streets and very handsom houses A City of great trade and riches though destitute of all advantages which a navigable River might afford it heretofore of great fame for a stately monastery to which the See Episcopall was for a while removed from Lichfield now a ruine onely 5 Leicestâ—r once a Bishops See the Diocese taken out of Lichfield Anno 733 removed to Dorcâ—â—ster neer Oxon and thence to Lincoln Beautified in those dayes with a fair Collegiate Church a magnificent Abbie and a strong Castle all decayed and ruined by the iniquity and injury of these later times the Town remaining in as good plight both for trade and buildings as most Towns do which want a Navigable River Of most fame for the Earls thereof Algar and Edwin noble Saxons Simonâ—de Montfort the Catiline and great Incendiary of this Kingdom the Princes of the house of Lancaster who bore this title with some others since 6 Darby upon the River Derwent a well-traded Town and of good resort adorned with the five 〈◊〉 a goodly stone-bridge and a large Market-place the honourarie title of the noble 〈…〉 created Earls hereof by King Henry the 7th 7 〈◊〉 seated on the 〈◊〉 but very high upon an hill which over-looks it For buildings fair streets and a spaciou Market-place not giving way to many Cities but of most fame for a Royall and magnificent Castle which for strength stateliness and prospect may justly challenge the precedâ—â—cie of most in England 8 Lincoln a Town in those dayes of great strength and note one of the best peopled Cities in all the Hepâ—archie and of great merchandise and traffick both by Sea and Landâ— insomuch that 〈◊〉 then Bishop of Dâ—rchester thought fit to translate hither the Episcopall See Now much decayed and thence the Proverb that Lincoln was London is c. The chief fame which it now hath is for the Minster one of the stateliest Piles in England and perhaps in Christ 〈…〉 high seated on an hill and from thence discerned over all the Countrie 9 Huntingdon or the Hunters Town from the great sport the Hunters sound in the neighbouring Forrest commodiously seated on the Northern bank of the River Ouse rising unto the North with a soft ascent consisting of four parish Churches and shews the ruines of a Castle built by Edward the Elder Anno 917. 10 Peterburgh seated in a Nook or Angle of Northamptonshire where formerly had been a gulâ—or whirlâ—pool of exceeding depth but made firm ground by Wolfere King of the Mercians when be laid the foundations of the Monastery Anno 633. dedicated to S. Peter whence it had this name before then called Medanshedâ— A â—own but for the Church of no great esteem as standing out of the way for trade and in no plausible place for health or pleasure yet shewing two handsom streets a large Market-place and a fair Parish Church besides the Abbie made an Episcopall See by King Henry the 8th 11 Northampton built on the Northern bank of the River Antona now Nâ—n whence it had the name A Town which for the beauty and circuit of it need not give way to many Cities fortified heretofore with a very strong Castle and seated in so good an Air that once the Students of Cambridge had a purpose to remove their Vniversity hither The noble Family of the Comptans are now Earls hereof 12 Bedford so called from Beds and Lodgings on the Ford built on both sides thereof for the use of Travellers growing in time to so great bigness as to contain in it five Parish Churches famous in former times for the great battell sought in the adjoyning fields Anno 572 in which Cuthwolf the Saxon vanquished the Britans and became Master of the Countrey But more famous for giving the title of Duke to John of Lancaster Regent of France for King Henry the sixt and Jaspher of Hatfield Vncle to King Henry the 7th 13 S. Albans so called from a famous Monastery here founded by Offa the great King of the Mercians in honour of S. Alban the Proto-Martyr of Britain a Citizen of Verulamium neer adjoyning to it out of the ruines whereof decayed by Age and destroyed by War arose the present greatness of S. Albans the faâ—rest and best-traded Town in the County of Hartford 14 Buckingham the chief Town of the County so called situate on the River Ouse fortified by King Edward the Elder against the Danes Anno 915. otherwise not much observable but for those many noble personages which have had the title of Dukes hereof The Kings of Mercia A. Ch. 582. 1 Criedda the first King 593. 2 Webba 614. 3 Cheorl 626. 4 Penda 656. 5 Peada the first Christian King 659. 6 Wulfhere 675. 7 Etheldred 704. 8 Kenred 709. 9 Chelred 716. 10 Ethelbald overcome by Cutbert K. of the West-Saxons at a fight neer Buâ—ford in the Countie of Oxon the place still called Battelage hill 758. 11 Offa the great 796. 12 Egfride 797. 13 Kenwolf 819. 14 Kenelm 820. 15 Cheolwolf 821. 16 Bernulf
well seated on the banks of the River Istrad which from thence runnes into the Cluyd the fairest River of all those parts A Town well traded and frequented especially since it was made by King Henry the 8th the head-Town of a Countie before which time of great resort as being the head-Town of the Baronie of Denbigh conceived to be one of the goodliest territories in England having more Gentlemen holding of it than any other 5 Mathravall not far from Montgomery heretofore a fair and capacious Town honoured with the Palace and made the chief Seat of the Princes of Powys-land thence called Kings of Matraâ—asâ— now a poor village 6 Cacrmar then Maridunum antiently whence the modern name the Britans adding Caer unto it not called so from Caer-Merlin or the Citie of Meâ—lin inchanted by the Lady of the Lake in a deep Cave hereabouts as old Fablers and Romances tels ns A fair large Town beautified with a Collegiate Church to which there was a purpose in the time of King Edward the â—th of removing the Episcopall See from S. Davids Not far off on the top of an Hill stands Dinâ—vour Castle the chief Seat of the Princes of South-Wales thence called Kings of Dinevour who had their Chancery and Exchequer in the Town of Caermarthen 7 Haverford Wâ—st situate in the Chersonese or Demy-Iland of Pembrâ—ke-shire by the Welch called Ross by the English Little England beyond Wales by reason of the English tongue there spoken a Town the best traded and frequented of all South Wales 8 Milford in the same County of Pembroke famous for giving name to the most safe and capacious Haven in all the Iland consisting of sundry ' Creeks Bavs and Roads for Ships which makes it capable of entertaining the greatest Navie the landing place of Henry the 7th when he came for England 9 Monmâ—â—th situate at the mouth or influx of the River Munow where it falleth into the Wie whence it had the name A Town belonging antiently to the House of Lancaster the birth place of King Henry the â—ift called Henry of Monmouth That one particular enough to renown the place and therefore we shall add no more 10 Ludlow a Town of great resort by reason of the Court and Councell of the Marches kept here for the most part ever since the incorporating of Wales with England for the ease of the Welch and bordering Subjects in their sutes at Law Situate on the confluence of the â—emd and Corve and beautified with a very strong Castle the Palace heretofore of some of the Princes of Wales of the blood Royal of England at such times as they resided in this Countrey of which more anon and of late times the ordinary Seat of the Lord President of Wales now reckoned as all Shrop-shire on that side the Severn as a part of England Of Anglesey and the Towns thereof we shall speak hereafter now taking notice only of Aberfâ—aw the Royall Seat sometimes of the Princes of North-wales called thence Kings of Aberfâ—aw The Storie of the Britans till the time of Cadwallader their last King we have had before After whose retirement unto Rome the whole name and Nation became divided into three bodies that is to say the Cornish-Britans the Britans of Cumberland and the Britans of Walâ—s The Cornish-Britans governed by their own Dukes till the time of Egbert the first Monarch of England by whom subdued Anno 809 and made a Province of that kingdom The Britans of Cumberland had their own Kings also some of whose names occur in Storie till the yeer 946. when conquered by Edmund K. of England the Son of Athelstaâ— But the main body of them getting into the mountainous parts beyond the Severn did there preserve the name and reputation of their Countrey although their Princes were no longer called Kings of Britain but of the Wallish-men or Welch and much adoe they had to make good that Title all the plain Countrey beyond Severn being taken from them by Offa King of the Mercâ—â—anâ— and themselves made Tributaries for the rest by Egbert before mentioned by Athelstan afterwards Which last imposed a tribute on them of 20 pounds of Gold 300 pounds of Silver and 200 head of Cattel yeerly exchanged in following times for a tribute of Wolves But howsoever they continued for a time the Title of Kings whose names are thus set down by Glover in his Catalogue of Honour published by Milles. The Kings of Wales A. Ch. 690. 1 Idwallo Sonne of Cadwallader 720. 2 Rodorick 25. 755. 3 Conan 63. 818. 4 Mervin 25. 843. 5 Rodorick II. surnamed the Great who divided his Kingdom small enough before amongst his Sonnes giving Guinedâ—h or North-Wales to Amarawdh his eldest Sonne to Cadel his second Sonne Deheubarth or Souh-Wales and Powis-land to his youngest Sonne Mervin conditioned that the two younger Sonnes and their Successors should hold their Estates in Fee of the Kings of North-Wales and acknowledge the Soveraignty thereof as Leigemen and Homâ—gers According unto which appointment it was ordained in the Constitutions of Howell Dha the Legislator of Wales that as the Kings to Abersraw were bound to pay 63 pounds in way of tribute to the Kings of London â—o the Kings of Dynevour and Matravall should pay in way of tribute the like summe to the Kings of Abersraw But notwithstanding the Reservation of the Soveraignty to the Kings of North-Wales Roderick committed a great Soloecism in point of State by this dismembâ—ing of his Kingdom especially at a time when all the kingdoms of the Saxons were brought into one and that one apt enough upon all occasions to work upon the weakness of the neighbouring Welch which had they been continued under one sole Prince might have preserved their Liberty and themselves a Kingdom as well as those of Scotland for so long a time against the power and puissance of the Kings of England Yet was not this the worst of the mischier neither his Successors subdividing by his example their small Estates into many insomuch that of the eight tributary Kings which rowed King Edgar on the Dee five of them were the Kings or Princes of Wales But Roderick did not think of that which was to come whom we must follow in our Storie according to the Division of the Countrey made by him into three Estates of North-Wales South-Wules and Powys-land 1. NORTH-WALES or Guinedth contained the Counties of Merioneth and Carnarvon the Isle of Aaglesey and the greatest parts of Denbigh and Flint-shires The chief Towns whereof are Bangor Denbigh Carnarvon Abersraw spoken of before and some in Anglesey whereof we shall speak more hereafter The Countrey Anglesey excepted the most barren and unfruitfull part of all Wales but withall the safest and furthest from the danger of the incroaching English which possibly might be the reason why it was set out for the portion of the Eldest Sonne in whom the Soveraignty of the Welch was to be preserved by the Kings or Princes of North-wales A.
other side Ex jure quodam inter limitaneos rato saith Camden in his Elizab. nullus nisi Scotus in Scotum nullus nisi Anglus in Anglum testis admittitur This Custom making void in this Fashion all kinds of accusations was one of the greatest causes of the Insolencies of both sides committed Besides there were divers here living which acknowledged neither King but sometimes were Scots sometimes English as their present crimes and necessities required protection or pardon To keep in this people and secure the Borders there were in each Kingdom three Officers appointed called the Lords Wardens of the Marches one being placed over the East the other over the West the third over the middle Borders In England the Warden of the East Marches had his Seat at Barwick a Town of great strength and which for the conveniencie of its situation was the first thing which the English took care to defend and the Scots to suprise of which he was also Governor The Warden of the West Marches had his Seat in Carliâ—e which Henry the 8th for that cause well fortified The Warden of the middle Marches had no set place of residence but was sometimes in one place sometimes in another according as occasion required the Office being executed for the most part by the Wardens of the Eastern or Western Marches But Imperii medium est terminus ante fuit by the blessed mariage of the Kingdoms that being now the middle of one which was then the bounds of two Empires these Officers and the cause of them the wars are quite extinguished SCOTLAND SCOTLAND is the Northern part of Britain separated from England by the River Tweed and Solway and the Cheviot Hils extending from the one to the other It is in length according to Polydore Virgil 480 miles but of no great breadth there being no place distant from the Sea above 60 miles and the Countrey ending like the sharp point of a Wedge And for the length assigned unto it by Polydore it must be made up by measuring the crooks and windings of the shores every where thrusting out with very large Promontories and cutting deep Indentures into the Land For measuring in a strait Line from North to South the length thereof from Solway Fâ—â—th to the Sâ—raâ—tby-head amounteth but unto three hundred and ten Italian miles and from Barwick unto Sâ—raâ—tby-head is a great deal shorter So that there is no such over-sight in the Maps of Britain nor such necessity to correct them as was sometimes thought It was once called Caledonia from the Calâ—dâ—niâ— a chief People of it sometimes Albania from Albanie or Braid Albin a principall Province in the North. But the most usuall name is Scotia or Scotland though the reason of the name be not agreed on Some fabulous Writers of their own fetch it from Scota the Daughter of an Aegyptian Pharaoh of whom more when we come to Ireland Others with better reason though that none of the best from the Scoti Scitti or Scythi a German or Sarmatian people of noted fame whom they will have to seize first on some parts of Spain from thence to transplant themselves into Ireland and out of Ireland into the Hâ—brides or Western Ilands now parts and members of this Kingdom The more probable opinion is that they were no other than mere Irish whose language habit and the most barbarous of their customs the Highlanders or naturall Scots doe still retain united in the name of Scot about the declination of the Roman Empire the word Scot signifying in their Language a body aggregated into one out of many particulars as the word Alman in the Dutch Scot illud dicitur saith Camden out of Matthew of Westminster quod ex diversis rebus in unum acervum aggregatur First mentioned by this name in some fragments of Porphyrie who lived about the time of the Emperour Aurelian as they are cited by S. Hierome after the death of Constantine much spoken of in approved Authors as the confederates of the Picts in harassing the Roman Province The whole divided commonly into the Highlands and the Lowlands The Highlanders or Irish Scots inhabiting the Hebrides and the West parts of the Continent adjoyning to them more barbarous than the Wild Irish at this day not to be civiliz'd as King JAMES observed in his most excellent Basilicon Doron but by planting Colonies of the more â—nland orderly Scots among them The Lowlanders or English Scots as I well may call them inhabiting on this side the two Frytheâ— of Dunbritton and Edenburgh and the plainer Countries all along the German Ocean are the more civill of the two as being of the same Saxon race with the English This is evident first by their Language being only a broad Northern English a Dialect onely of that tongue 2ly by the restimony of the Highlanders themselves who are the true Scots and speak the old Iriâ—â— language by whom the Low â—anders and the English are called by the same name of Saxons 3ly by the generall consent of all Historians affirming that the Kingdom of the Northâ—mbers or Enâ—lâ—sh Saxons beyond Himber extended as far Northwards as the two Friâ—nes before-mentioned and there continued for the space of 300 yeers and 4ly by the confession of some ingenuous Gentlemen of that Nation who grant it for a probable Tenet that the Saxons and the Scots invading 〈◊〉 much about the same time the Saxouâ— might extort the Eastern shore lying next their Countrie from the old Inhabitants as well as the Scots did all the Western parts which lay next to Ireland and the Hâ—brides or Western Ilands from whence they first passed into Britaiâ— The Countrey for the most part especially beyond the limits of the Roman Province is very barren and unfruitfull not able to afford sustenance for the Natives of it were they not a people patient of want and hunger temperate in diet and not accustomed unto that riot and excess used commonly in richer and more plentifull Countries Fruit they have very little and not many trees either for building or for fewell the people holding as in France at the Will of the Lord and therefore not industrious to build or plant Their chief Commodities are course cloth Fish in great abundance Hides Lead and Coal of which two last their mountains do afford some rich undecaying Mines The People have been noted by their best Writers for some barbarous customs entertained amongst them One of which was if any two were displeased they expected no law but bang'd it out bravely one and his kindred against the other and his and thought the King much in their common if they granted him at a certain day to keep the peace This fighting they call their Fâ—ides a word so barbarous that were it to be expressed in Latine or French it must be by circumlocution These deadly Feâ—des King Iames in his most excellent Basilicon Doron adviseth his Sonne to redress with all care possible but it pleased God to
England made him stay it out So that his Maxim of no Bishops no King was not made at Random but founded on the sad experience of his own condition And though upon the sense of those inconveniences which that alteration brought upon him he did afterwards with great both Policie and Prudence restore again the Episcopall Order and setled it both by Synodicall Acts and by Acts of Parliament yet the same restless spirit breaking out again in the Reign of his Sons Anno 1638. did violently eject the Bishops and suppress the calling and set up their Presbyteries thorowout the Kingdom as in former times The famous or miraculous things rather of this Countrey are 1 the Lake of Mirton part oâ— whose waters doe congeal in Winter and part of them not 2 That in the Lake of Lennox being 24 miles in compass the Fish are generally without Fins and yet there is great abundance of them 3 That when there is no wind stirring the waters of the said Lake are so tempestuous that no Mariner dares venture on it 4 That there is a stone called the Deaf-stone a foot high and 33 Cubits thick of this rare quality that a Musket shot off on the one side cannot be heard by a man standing on the other If it be otherwise as he must have a strong Faith who beleeves these wonders let Hector Boetius bear the blame out of whom I had it Chief Mountains of this Kingdom are the Cheviot Hills upon the Borders and Mount Grampius spoken of by Taciâ—us the safest shelter of the Picts or Northern Britans against the Romans and of the Scots against the English now called the hills of Albanie or the mountainous Regions of Braid-Albin Out of these springeth the 1 Tay or Taus the fairest River of Scotland falling into the Sea about Dâ—ndec in the East side and 2 the Cluyd emptying it self into Dunbritton Frith on the West side of the Kingdom Other Rivers of most note are the 3 Banoc emptying it self into the Frith of Edenburgh on the banks whereof was sought that fatall battell of Banocks-bourn of which more anon 4 Spey 5 Dee the Ocasa of Ptolomie none of them of any long course by reason that the Countrey Northward is but very narrow In reference to Ecclesiasticall affairs this Kingdom hath been long divided into 13 Dioceses to which the Diocese of Edenburgh taken out of that of S. Andrews hath been lately added and in relation to the Civil into divers Seneschalsies and Sheriffdoms which being for the most part hereditary are no small hinderance to the due execution of Justice So that the readiest way to redress the mischief as King Iames advised is to dispose of them as they fall or Escheat to the Crown according to the laudable custom in that case in England The greatest Friends of the Scots were the French to whom the Scots shewed themselves so faithfull that the French King committed the defence of his Person to a selected number of Scotish Gentlemen and so valiant that they have much hindered the English Victories in France And certainly the French feeling the smart of the English puissance alone have continually heartned the Scots in their attempts against England and hindred all means of making union betwixt them as appeared when they broke the match agreed on between our Edward the sixth and Mary the young Queen of Scots Their greatest enemy was the English who overcame them in many battels seized once upon the Kingdom and had longer kept it if the mountainous and unaccessible woods had not been more advantagious to the 〈◊〉 than their power for so much King Iames seemeth to intimate in his Speech at 〈◊〉 1607. And though saith he the Scots 〈…〉 nour and good fortune never to be conquered yet were they never but on the defensible side and may in paâ—t thank their hills and inaccessible passages that saved them from an utter overthrow at the hands of all them that ever pretended to conquer thâ—m But Jam cunctigens una sumus siâ—â—â—mus in aevum One onely Nation now are we And let us so for ever be The chief Cities are Edenburgh of old called Castrum Alatum in Lothien where is the Kings Palace and the Court of Justice It consisteth chiefly of one street extending in length one mile into which runne many pretty lanes so that the whole compass may be nigh three miles extending from East to West on a rising ground at the Summit or West end whereof standeth a strong and magnificent Castle mounted upon a steep and precipitious Rock which commandeth the Town supposed to be the Castrum Alâ—tum spoken of by Ptolomiâ— Under the command or rather the protection of which Castle and thorough the neighbourhood of Lâ—ith standing on the Fryth and serving as a Port unto it and finally by the advantage of the Courts of Justice and the Court Royall called Holy-Rood-House it soon became rich populous well-traded and the chief of the Kingdom but withall factious and seditious contesting with their Kings or siding against them upon all occasions No way to humble them and keep them in obedience to their Soveraign Lords but by incorporating Leith indulging it the privileges of a City and removing thither the Seat Royall and the Courts of Judicature which they more fear than all the Plagnes that can befall them It belonged in former times to the English-Sâ—xons as all the rest of the Countrey from the Fryth to Barwick from whom oppressed by the tyranny of the Danes it was taken by the Scots and Picts Anno 800. or thereabouts 2 Sterling situate on the South-side of the Forth or Fryth in the Sheriffdom so called a strong Town and beautified withall with a very fair Castle the birth-place of King Iames the sixt the first Monarch of Great Britain Neer to which Town on the banks of the River Bâ—nnock hapned the most memorable discomfiture that the Scots ever gave the English who besides many Lords and 700 Knights and men of note lost in this Fight as the Scotish Writers do report 50000 of the common Soldiers our English Histories confess 10000 and too many of that the King himself Edward the 2d being compelled to slie for his life and safety Some of the Scotish Writers tell us that the purer sort of Silver wâ—ich we call Sterling money did take name from hence they might as well have told us that all our Silver Bullion comes from Bouillon in Luxembourgh or from the Port of Boulâ—gne in France the truth being that it took that name from the Easterlings or Merchants of East Germany drawn into England by King Iohn to refine our Coin 3 Glasco in Cluydsdâ—le honoured with an Archbishops See and a publick School to which some give the name of an University founded here by Archbishop Turnbal Anno 1554. 4 S. Andrews the chief Town of Fife an Archiepiscopall See â—nd an Vniversity by the Latines called Fanum Reguli which and the English name it took from the bones
of S. Andrew the Apostle translated first from Patras in Peloponnesus where he suffered death unto Constantinople and thence brought hither by a Monk called Albatus Regulus in the yeer 378 if they be not mistaken in the time who made the storie Over which Râ—licâ—s he is said to have built a Monastery which after grew to be a City called from the Founder Fanum Reguli in honour of the Saint S. Andrews The Bishop hereof is the Metropolitan of all Scâ—tland the City seated on the Ocean neer the fall of the Ethan overlooked with a strong and goodly Castle the Archbishops seat 5 Falkland in the same Province of Fife beautified with a retiring house of the Kings resorting often thither on recess from business or for the commodity and pleasure of hunting which the place affords 6 Dundee in Latine Taodunum a rich and noted port at the mouth of the Tay the chief Town of Anguis 7 Aber-don at the mouth of the River Done whence it hath the name the word Aber in the Bâ—itish signifying the mouth or influx of a River an Vniversity and Bishops See 8 Peâ—th or S. Iohns Town seated on the Tay but in the middle of the kingdom walled and replenished with an industrious people the chief Town of the Sheriffdom of Perth 9 Scone on the further side of the Tay adorned heretofore with a famous Monastery the usuall place for the Inauguration of the Scotish Kings the fatall stone on which they did receive their Crown the Palladium of the Scotish Kingdom here kept till the removall of it unto Westminster by King Edward the first Vpon which stone there were of old ingraven these Verses Ni fallat fatum Scoti quocunque locatum Invenient lapidem regnare tenentur ibidem Translated in old Meeter thus The Scots shall brook that Realm as natif ground If Weirds fail not whaire ere this Stane is found Most happily accomplished in the Succession of King James the sixt to the Crown of England 10. Dunbritton Bâ—itannodunum in the Latine seated in a grassie Plain at the fall or influx of the River Levin into the Cluyd upon two steep and precipicious Rocks flanked on the West with the said two Rivers and on the East with a myerie Flat drowned at every full Sea the strongest Hold of all the Kingdom and thought to be impregnable but by Famine or Treason and the chief Town of the West side of Scotland the name hereof communicated to the Fryth adâ—oyning The Antient Inhabitants of this Countrie dwelling within the limits of the Roman Province were the Gadeni possessing Tevidale Twedale Merch and Lothien whose chief Citie was Castra Alala now Edenburgh 2 the Damnii dwelling in Cluydsdale Lennox Sâ—erling and Menteith whose chief Citie was Vanduara now Renfraw Lindum now Linlithquo 3 the Sâ—lgovae inhabiting in Iadd sdale Eusâ—dale Eskdale Annandale and Niddisdale whose chief place was Carbantorigum now Caer-Laverocâ— and 4 the Novantes conteining Galloway Carriâ—k Kyle and Cunningham principall places of the which were Leucopibia now Whit-herne and Reâ—igoâ—um now Bargenic Without the Province amongst the Picts or barbarous Britans divided generally into Caleaonii and Meatae the Nations of most note were 5 the Caledonii properly so called taking up all Strathern Argile Cantire Albanie Lorn Perth Angus and Fife 6 the Vermines of Mernis and Mar. 7 the Talzali of Buquhan 8 the Vacomagi of Loqbuabre and Murray 9 the Cantae of Ross and Sutherland 10 the Cantini of Cathness and 11 the Cornubii of Sâ—rathnavern the furthest Countrey Northward of all the Iland Chief Towns of which were Tamia Banatia Orea Devana and Tuesis which we know not where to find upon any certainty The fortunes of this people as they related to the Romans hath been shewn before On the withdrawing of whose Forces so much hereof as formerly had belonged to that Empire was possessed by the Saxons the residue thereof as formerly by the Scots and Picts save that the Saxons not content with that which the Romans held made themselves masters also of the plain Countries lying on the German Ocean to which the passage out of Germany was both short and easie By which accompt besides those places in the East they were possessed of the Counties or Sheriffdoms of Teifidile weedale March Lothien Liddisdale Eusedale Eskdale Annandale Nâ—disdale Cluydsdale Galloway Carick Kyle Cunningham Lennox and Sterling being the richest and most flourishing part of the modern Scotland The Scots for their part had the Counties of Cantire Argile Braid Albin or Albaâ—ie Lorâ— Lâ—quhabre and Strathnavern lying on the West and North the other Northern moyite excepting some parts neer the coast of the German Ocean possessed by the Saxons conteining the now Counties of Catness Sutherland Ross Murray Buqâ—hâ—n Marre Mern Anguis Athol Perth Fife Strathern and Menteâ—th being only left unto the Picts From whence the Saxons and Scots came into these parts hath been shewn already And for the Picts to omit here the refutation of those who will have them to descend from the Agathyrsi a People of Scythia they were no other than such of the naturall Britans as never were brought under the Râ—man Empire but still preserved their Countrie in its former Libertie called therefore by Tâ—rtulliâ—n inaccessa Romanis loca as indeed they were and using still their antient custom of painting their bodies after the rest of their Countriemen had conformed themselves to more civill courses were by the Romans called Picti and by that name first mentioned in the Panegyrick of Eunomius in the time of Constantine the Great They long possessed these parts without any In-mate even till the yeer 424. when the Irish-Scots wanting room at home and having formerly possessed themselves of the Western Isles first set foot in Britain with whom they had continuall Warre till in the end the Scots prevailing compelled the Picts to abandon to them the Western parts and withdraw themselves into the Eastern Afterwards growing into better terms with one another and willing to enlarge their borders towards the more flourishing South they contracted an Offensive and Defensive League against the Britaus whom on all sides they most miserably tortured till vanquished and beat back by the conquering Saxons against whom they contracted a new Confederacy Taking the advantage of the death of Etheldred King of the Northumbers and the invasion of the Danes on the rest of England they got into their hands all Bernicuâ—a or so much of the Kingdom of the Northumbrians as lay on the North of Twede and Solway reckoned from that time forwards as a part of their Dominions But this good neighbourhood held not long betwixt these two Nations It hapned at the last that Achaius King of the Scots maried Fergusia Sister unto Hungust King of the Picts and had by her a Sonne called Alpine who after the death of Hungust dying without issue and having none of a neerer kindred was in the judgement of the Scots to succeed in that Kingdom But the Picts alleging
more flat and levell and therefore fortified with the two Castles of the Cowes and Sandham There is also the Castle of Yarmouth in the West parts of the Iland and that of Garesbrook in the middest but more towards the North in which last there is said to be Armour for 5000 men and in each Village of which here are 33 besides many Market Towns a peece of Ordnance Yet do not all these Arms and Castles adde so much to the strength of it as the naturall courage of the People warlike and stout and trained unto the postures of Warre from their very Childhood The Soil hereof abundantly answereth the pains of the Husbandman so plentifull of Corn and all the fruits of a good pasturage that they have not only enough for themselves but furnish the markets of Southampton and Portsmouth but the last especially with the greatest part of the Wheat Flesh Cheese and Butter which is spent amongst them Insomuch as the Soldiers of Portsmouth presuming on the strength of the Town have been used to say That if they had the Isle of WIGHT to their friend and the Seat open they cared not for all the World besides Their Sheep here of so fine a fleece that the Wooll hereof hath the second place of esteem next to that of Lemster in the Countie of Hereford and precedencie of that of Cotswald Their chief Towns 1 Yarmouth on the North-west of the Iland seated on a convenient Haven which is said to have some resemblance to that of Rochell and that Haven defended with a Castle 2 Brading another Market-Town 3 Newton an antient Burrough and privileged with sending Burgesses to the English Parliament 4 Gaersbrook a large Town and neighboured with an Antient Castle 5 Newport now the chief of all the Isle called in times past Medena afterwards Novus Burgus de Medena at last Newport Seated upon an Arm of the Sea capable of Ships of lesser burden to the very key and by that means populous well traded and inhabited by a civill and wealthy People The Iland first subdued to the Romans by the valour of Vespasian afterwards Emperour of Rome in the time of Claudius Extorted from the Britans by Cerdick King of the West-Saxons and by him given to Stuffa and Whitgar two of that Nation who had almost rooted out the old Inhabitants It was the last Countrey of the Saxons which received the Gospell and then upon compulsion too forced to it by the power as well as the perswasion of Cedwalla the West-Saxon King Took from the English in the time of the Norman Conquerour by William Fitz-Osborn Earl of Hereford who thereupon was made the first Lord thereof From whose Family by the gift of Henry the second it passed to that of Redvars or Rivers de Ripariis then Earles of Devonshire and on the failing of that House returned to the Crown in the reign of Edward the first Never so much ennobled as by Henry the sixth who bearing a great affection to Henry Beauchamp Earl of Warwick in the 23 of his reign crowned him King of Wight Anno 1445. Which title ended with his life about two yeers after IX THANET is a little Iland in the North-East of Kent not far from Sandwich environed on three parts with the Sea into which it shooteth with a large Promontâ—rie called the North-Fore-land the Cantium of the antient Writers towards the West severed from the Main-land of Kent by the River Stoure which is here called Yeâ—â—â—de Called by Solinus Athanatos in some Copies Thanatos from whence the Saxons had their Thanet Famous as in other things so in these particulars that it was the place which the Saxons landed at when they first came into Britain the first Lâ—verie and Seizâ—n which they had of the whole Kingdom conferred upon them by the improvident bounâ—ie of Voâ—tger to whose aid called in and the landing place of Augustine the Monk when he brought the Gospell to the Saxons The whole about 8 miles in length and four in bredth was reckoned to contein in those times 600 Families now very populous for the bigness and plentifull of all commodities necessary but of corn especially The People gnerally are a kind of 〈◊〉 able to get their livings both by Sea and Land well skilled as well in steering of a ship at Sea as in holding the Plough upon Land and in both industrious Of most note in it 1 Stonar a Port-Town the usuall landing place of the Saxons more memorable for the Sepulchre of Vorâ—â—mer King of the Britans who having vanquished the Sâ—xons in many battels and finally driven them out of the Iland desired to be here interred on a concert that his dead Corps would fright them from Landing any more upon these Coasts And this perhaps he did in imitation of Scipio African who having had a fortunate hand against those of Carthage gave order to have his Tomb placed towards Africk to fright the Carthagiâ—â—ans from the Coasts of Italiâ— M. SUNDERLAND is an Iland onely at an high-water when environed on all sides with the Sea at other times joyned unto the Land or of an easie passage from the one to the other pulled by some tempest or by the working of the Sea from the rest of the Land whence the name of Sunderland Situate in the North-East part of the Bishoprick of Durcham over against the influx of the River Were Rich in its inexhaustible mines of Coal and for that cause seldom without the company of forein Merchants yet not to have been here remembred but that it hath been thought worthy by our Soveraign Lord King Charles the second Monarch of Great Britain to conferre the title of Earl to the two Noble Families of the Scropes and Spencers the first in the 3d yeer of his reign Anno 1627 the second in the 18th Anno 1642. XI THE HOLY ILAND lieth upon the Coast of Northumberland not far from Barwick stretched out in length from East to West with a narrow point unto the Land from thence growing broader like a wedge fortified with a strong Castle and of great safety but more famous for what it hath been than for what it is In the dawning of Christianity amongst the Northumbers made a Bishops See by S. Aidanius one of the first Apostles of that potent Nation Selected for this dignitie by that Godly man for the Solitude and privacie of it which made it thought more fit and proper for Devotion The name then Linâ—isfarâ— but the Religious lives of so many pious Bishops Monks and others of the Clergy as did there inhabit gained it the name of Holy Iland The See continued there 353 years that is to say from the yeer 637 to 990 under 22 Bishops hence called Bishops of Lindisfarn then removed to Durham the insolencies of the Danes who then raged terribly on those coasts compelling them to abandon that religious solitude Thus have we taken a survey of the British Ilands and shewn by what meanes
of Vtrecht all which immediately after dyed and with them the mother The Armes of Holland of it self as a State distinct are Or a Lyon Gules ZELAND so called as some think quasi Sea and Land consisteth of seven Islands the remainder of 18 which the Sea hath swallowed and in them 300 inhabited Townes Severed from Flanders with the left branch or arm of the Schelde which they called Honte and on the East from Brabant with the right branch of the said River which still keeps his name on the North from Holland with the Gulph called the Flack and on the West with the main Ocean from the Kingdom of England The Countrey generally more fruitfull then the neighbouring Brabant producing great quantity of excellent corn plenty of Coriander and aboundance of Mader used in dying the soil also very rich in pasture but low and marishy which makes the air to bee very unhealthy and the whole destitute both of fresh water and wood the want of which last is supplyed with coal out of England and Scotland or by Turf digged amongst themselves but very sparingly for fear of weakning the Sea banks The whole containeth 8 Towns and 100 Villages The Islands which remain being divided into the Western and the Eastern are 1. Walcheren Valachria in Latine lying to the Southwest of Slags in Flanders the richest and most populous of all this Province in compasse 10 Dutch or 40 Italian miles The principall towns of which are 1. Middleburg seated upon a Creek of the Sea well walled and fortified the streets spacious the houses and Churches well built inhabited by wealthy Merchants and industrious tradesmen and of late times since the removing of the English trade from Antwerp a most flourishing Emporie So called because built in the midst of the Island or because built as saith Ortelius by Prince Zelandus of whom this Province was thus named in honour of his Grandfather Metellus and by him called Metelli Burgum 2. Flushing of great note for its good Port and invincible strength One of the first Townes which the Low-Countreymen took from the Spaniards by the diligence of Voorst a Seaman and Monsieur de Berland then the Bayliffe thereof and not long after put into the hands of the English as a Town of Caution the first Governour of it being the renowned Philip Sidney A poore Town then it was God wot now the Key of the Netherlands without whose licence no ship can passe either to or from the City of Antwerp insomuch that if the Duke of Alva in the beginning of his Government had bestowed that paines in fortifying this and others of the Maritime Townes as he did in the strengthening Antwerp and some mid-land Cities he had in all probability hindred the remedilesse revolt of these flourishing Countries Not far off standeth the Fort called the Rammikins once cautionary to the English also together with the Brill the chief Town in the Isle of Voorn an Isle of Holland all three being taken from the Spaniard An. 1572. made Cautionary to Queene Elizabeth An. 1585. and finally surrendered by King James to the States united An. 1616. Robert Lord Lisle afterwards created Earl of Leicester the brother of Sir Philip Sidney being then Governour of Flushing 3. Ramne or Armyden an unwalled Town but beautified with one of the goodliest and most frequented Havens in all the World out of which one may sometimes see 500 sail of ships of great burden set forwards on their voiages to severall parts 4. Vere or Camfere seated in the North part of the Island which once gave title to a Marquesse and from the which the noble Families of the Veres now and of long time Earls of Oxford took demomination So as it is no marvell that so many of that family have ventured their Estates and lives in the wars of this Countrey being their Grandmother in a manner or their Primitive Parent from whence transplanted into England 2. SOVTH-BEVERLAD situate betwixt Walcheren and Brrbant the greatest of the Isles of Zeland heretofore 20 Dutch miles in compasse but now much diminished by the rage and fury of the Sea by which the Town and Signeury of Borsule with all the Countries round about it was swallowed up An. 1532. That which remains hath in it many goodly Woods and pleasant Thickets full of Fowl and wilde Beasts for hawking and hunting Chief Towns here are 1. Romerswall seated on the East towards Bergen ap Some severed at the same time from the rest of the Island and made an Island of it self defended with continuall charge from following the sad fate of the Town of Borsule 2. Goes or Tergoes on the Northern Coast a strong Town well priviledged and the only walled Town in all the Island 3. NORTH-BEVERLAND lying betwixt South-Beverland and the Isle of Showen in former times esteemed the Paradise of Zeland and having in it a proper Town called Chort-Cheen but so destroyed by the great Sea-breach spoken of before that there is nothing now remaining but a few poor Villages 4. WALFERSDIKE lying between the two Beverlands the smallest of the Western Islands as having in it no more then two Villages but replenished with good store of Pasture And these are all which fall in the division of the Western Islands so called because they lie Westward of the River Scheld as those which they call the Eastern Islands on the East thereof Of which last there are three in number 1. SCHOWEN lying on the Northwest of Holland so neer unto North-Beverland in former times that the Inhabitans could talk together from one shore to the other but now the Sea hath set them at a greater distance It containeth in compasse six Dutch miles chief Towns wherein are 1. Siriczed the antientest Town of all Zeland once beautified with a fair and commodious Haven now choaked up with beach yet still reputed for the second Town of all the Province the whole trade thereof consisting in Salt and Mader of which it yeelds good plenty most famous for the birth of Levinus Lemnius that renowned Philosopher and Physitian 2. Brewers-Haven inhabited onely by Fishermen not else remarkable 2. DVVELAND so named from the multitudes of Doves or Pigeons situate between Schouwen and Tolen in compasse about 4 Dutch miles hath no good Town in it but onely Countrey Villages and Gentlemens Farms Surrounded by the Sea An. 1530. but by the industry and diligence of Adolph of Bugundy and Lord of Soferes in Flanders recovered again and at the excessive charge of the people hitherto preserved 3. TOLEN so called from the chief Town of the Island where the Earles toll was wont to be paid whence it had the name is situate over against the Northwest of Brabant from which disjoined by a narrow Creeke or Arm of the Sea the second Town of note being called S. Martins Dike walled but not otherwise considerable Agreeable to the quality of this Countrey of Zeland are the Arms thereof being Or a Lyon Gules
Adolphus 1475 13 William V. of Berg and VI. of Gulick son of Gerrard 1511 14 Marie daughter and heir of William Dutchesse of Gulick and Berg conveyed the whole Estate in marriage to John the 3. Duke of Cleve and Earl of March continuing in that Familie till the expiration of it in the person of John Williliam the last Prince hereof anno 1610. 4 The Earldom of MARCH or MARK hath on the East and North Westphalia on the West the Dukedom of Cleve on the South that of Berg or Mont. So called as being seated in the Marches of Westphalen out of which it was taken The Countrie for the most part like the rest of Westphalen more fit for pasturage then corn woodie and yeelding store of pawnage to those heards of swine with which it plentifully abounds Chief places in it are 1 Werden upon the River Ruer on the edge of Westphalia the people whereof get great wealth by grazing of Cattle 2 Soest in Latine Susatum for wealth and greatnesse not inferiour to any in Westphalen except Munster only consisting of ten parishes and lording it over many rich and pleasant Villages Anciently it belonged to the Bishops of Colen but in the year 1444. did voluntarily yeild it self to the Duke of Cleve being then Earl of March also and by Duke John the 4. courageously defended against those Prelates 3 Arusberg a fine and pleasant site used for a retiring place by the Electours of Colen unto whom it belongs 4 Dortmond in Latine Tremonia a Countie anciently of it self and held immediately of the Empire possessed by the Troâ—manni a tribe of the Suevians from whence first called Tretmania and at last Tremonia 5 blancostein built commodiously by Adolphus the fift of that name and first Earl of March as was also 6 Hâ—m or Hammone 7 Vnna of which nothing memorable 8 Altena the first title of the Earls of this house before they assumed that of the Earls of March assumed first by Adolphus the 4. on the Conquest of some Lands in the Marches of Westphalen continuing in that Familie till united with Cleve As for the Earldom or Dukedom of CLEVE out of which it was taken and to which the rest of those estates did in time accrew it was one of the most ancient Estates or Principalities in these parts of the world continuing in a direct line for the space of 900 years held by them of the Kings of France and afterwards of the Kings of Lorrain till the incorporating of that Kingdom with the German Empire Begun first by Elias Grullius companion to Charls Martel in his wars against the Frisons Saxons and Bavarians whose son Theodorick added hereto by marriage the Countie of Teisterbant containing the Towns and Seigneuries of Aliena in Wesiphalen as also of Bomel Heusden Buren Culemberg in the Belgick Provinces By Baldwin the sixt Earl was added the territory of Twentzen in Latine Regio Tuentana given him by Ludovicus Pius by Theodorick the fift the town and Seigneurie of Duislake setled upon him on his marriage with Mathilda the heir thereof by Theodorick the 9. the County of Hulkenrade near Nuys in the land of Colen together with the towns of Duysburg and Culembourg bought of Rodolphus Habspurgensis by John his son the town and territory of Keisarswerd bought of Charles the 4. By Adolph the 29. Earl the Earldome of March formerly taken out of it was again united by Adolph his successour made the first Duke hereof by the Emperour Sigismund anno 1417. the Lordships of Gennep Duiffels and Reixwald bought of the said Emperour together with the County of Ravenstein the Towns of Leoburg Limers and Hatteren for the ransome of William Duke of Berg and other noble persons taken prisoners by him anno 1397. by John the first Duke of that name the Town and territory of Soest and finally by John the 3. the Dukedomes of Berg and Gulick as heir thereof by his mother Mary sole daughter and heir of William the fift and sixt the last Duke thereof To which great height this ancient and noble family had not long attained and thereby made themselves and their sons and daughters fit matches for the greatest Princes but it pleased God to bring it to its fatall end and by that means to dissipateâ— his brave estate in the hands of strangers as shall be shewed in the Conclusion of this Catalogue of The EARLES and DUKES of CLEVE A. Ch. 717 1 Elias Grallius companion in the wars of Charles Martell 732 2 Theodorick Earl of Cleve and Lord of Teisterbant 755 3 Rainold son of Theodorick Earl of Cleve and Teisterbant 767 4 Conon of great fame in Armes under Charles the great 778 5 John son of Conon marryed the daughter of Michael Curopalates Emperour of Constantinople 790 6 Robert the eldest son of John 798 7 Baldwin the brother of Earl Robert After whose death anno 830. the Earldone of Teisterbant was taken out of it and made the portion of Robert a younger son from whom descended the two houses of March and Berg. 830 8 Ludowick son of Baldwin 834 9 Eberard brother of Ludovick who gave Teisterbant to his brother Robert 843 10 Luithardus Earl of Cleve 878 11 Baldwin II. 928 12 Arnold 968 13 Wignan son of Arnold 1004 14 Conrade made an Earl of the Empire in the life of his father 1045 15 Theodorick II. 1088 16 Theodorick III. companion of Godfrey of Bovillon in the holy Land 1114 17 Arnold II. brother of Theodorick the 3. 1161 18 Theodorick IV. 19 Arnold III. 1205 20 Arnold IV. 1218 21 Theodorick V. 1229 22 Theodorick VI. 1247 23 Theodorick VII 1255 24 Theodorick VIII 1271 25 Theodorick IX 26 Otho son of Theodorick 1309 27 Theodorick X. brother of Otho II. 2325 28 John brother of Theodorick and Canon of Colen the last of the masculine issue of Elias Grallius 29 Adolphus the VII of March son of Adolph the 6. of March and Mary of Cleve first Archbishop of Colen as six of this house of March had been almost successively before him succeeded on the death of his Uncle John to the Earldome of Cleve inaugurated thereunto by Charles the 4. 1389 30 Adolph II. of Cleve and VIII of March created the first Duke of Cleve by the Emperour Sigismund at the Councell of Constance anno 1417. 1443 31 John III. son of Adolph Duke of Cleve Earl of March and Lord of Ravenstein 1481 32 John II. of the rank of Dukes and the IV of the Earls 1521 33 John III. Duke of Cleve and Earl of March c. by descent from his Father and Duke of Gulick and Berg in right of his wife daughter and heir of William the last Duke thereof 1539 34 William son of John the 3. and Mary his wife daughter and sole heir of William the last Duke of Gulick and Berg father of the Lady Anne of Cleve one of the wives of Henry the 8. of England He contended very strongly against Charles the fift for
hereof by the said Emperour Henry the 4. 17 Welpho IV. son to Welpho the 3. 18 Henry VIII surnamed the Proud brother of Guelpho the 4. by the marriage of Gertrude daughter of Lotharius the 2. Duke of Saxonie also Deprived of both by the Emperour Conrade the 3. 19 Leopold son to Leâ—pold the 4. Marquesse of Austria made Duke by the said Conrade the 3. 20 Henry IX brother of Leopold after Marquesse and at last Duke of Austria 21 Henry X. surnamed the Lyon son of Henry the Proud restored by the Arbitrement of Frederick Barbarossa the Duke of Austria being otherwise satisfied by whom not long after proscribed and deprived of both his Dukedoms After which this estate became fixed and settled in the person and posteritie of 1180 22 Otho of Wittlesbach lineally descended from Arnulph the first Duke advanced unto this honour by Frederick Barbarossa sensible of the too great power of the former Dukes the whole extent of this estate being reduced by this time to the limits of the modern Bavaria and the Palatinate of Northgoia 1183 23 Ludovick or Lewis son of Otho 1231 24 Otho II. son of Lewis who by marrying Gertrude the sole daughter of Henry Count Palatine of the Rhene brought the Electorall dignitie into the house of Bavaria 1290 25 Henry Duke of Bavaria and Count Palatine of the Rhene the sonne of Otho the 2. 1312 26 Ludovick or Lewis II. brother of Henry Duke of Bavaria and Elector Palatine of the Rhene 1294 27 Ludovick or Lewis III. second son of Lewis the 2. succeeded in the Kingdom of Bavaria Rodolph the eldest son succeeding in both Palatinates and the Electoral dignitie He was afterwards elected and crowned Emperour known commonly by the name of Ludovicus Bavarus 1347 28 Stephen the eldest son of Ludovick the Emperour William and Albert his two brethren successively enjoying the Earldoms of Hainalt Holland c. in right of their mother 1375 29 Stephen II. son of Stephen the 1. his brothers Frederick and John sharing with him parts the estate 1413 30 Ludovick II. surnamed Barbatus deposed and imprisoned by his own son Ludowick who yet died before him without issue 1147 31 Henry II son of Frederick the second brother of Stephen the 2. succeeded on the death of Ludovicus Barbatus 1450 32 Ludovick V. surnamed the Rich who banished the Jews out of his estates and seised their goods the son of Henry the 2. 1479 33 George surnamed the Rich also the Founder of the Universitie of Ingolstade whose sole daughter and heir was married to Rupertus Prince Electour Palatine with the Dukedom of Bavaria for her Dower But Maximilian the Emperour not liking so much greatnesse in the German Princes confirmed the same on 1503 34 Albert III. son of a former Albert Nephew of John of Munchen by his son Ernestus which John was youngest brother to Stephen the 2. who by the power and favour of Maximilian the Emperour succeeded unto George the Rich the cause of a long and unhappy war betwixt the Electors of the Rhene and Dukes of Bavaria the worst whereof besides the losse of this Estate fell upon the Palatines proscribed and outed of their Country upon this quarrell but upon their submission restored again 1508 35 William the son of Albert the 3. 1577 36 Albert IV. a great Champion of the Doctrines and Traditions of the Church of Rome and so extreamly affected unto the Jesuites that he built Colledges for them at Landsberg Ingolstade and Munchen his three principall towns 1579 37 William II. son of Albert the 4. as zealous as his Father in the cause of the Church of Rome in which exceeded very much by 38 Maximilian eldest son of William the 2. who chiefly out of the same zeal sided with Ferdinand the 2. in the wars of Germanie anno 1620. and took upon him the conduct of the Armies of the said Emperour against Frederick Count and Electour Palatâ—ne chosen King of Bohemia In which having done great service to the Imperiall and Romish interesse he was by the said Ferdinand invested in the Vpper Palatinate called anciently but not more properly then now the Palatinate of Bavaria together with the Electorall dignitie this last conferred at first upon him but for term of life in the Diet at Regensberg 1623. the Electors of Mentz Saxonie and Brandenbourg protesting against it but afterwards in the Diet at Prague anno 1628. conâ—erred upon him and his heirs for ever to the great prejudice of the Princes of the Palatine Familie who by reason of their simultaneous investiture with the first of their house are not to be deprived of their estates and dignities for the offence of their Fathers the punishment not being to extend beyond the person of the offender But notwithstanding their pretentions and allegations the Duke is still possessed of the title and dignitie confirmed therein by the conclusions of the Treatie of Munster a new Electorate being to be erected for the Palatine Princes The Arms of this Duke are Lozenges of 21 peeces in Bend Argent and Azure The ARCHDUKEDOME of AUSTRIA The Archdukedome of AVSTRIA reckoning in the incorporate Provinces and Members of it is bounded on the East with Hungarie and a part of Sclavonia on the West with Bavaria and some parts of the Switzers and the Grisons on the North with Bohemia and Moravia and on the South with Histria and some part of Friuly in Italie Within which circuit are contained the feverall Provinces of Austria properly so called Stiria Carinthia Carniola and Tirol the qualitie of the whole will be best discerned by the Survey of particulars The ancient Inhabitants of the whole were the Norici of the Romans parted into the lesser Tribes of Sevates Alauni Ambisontii Ambilici and Ambidrauni subdued by Drusus son in law to Augustus Caesar and made a Province of the Empire After by Constantine the Great divided into Noricum Mediterraneum comprehending the Countries of Carinthia Carniola Stiria and some parts of Tirol with the Bishoprick or District of Saltsburg of which Solyun was the Metropolis or Capitall Citie and Noricum Ripense containing only Austria and those parts of Bavaria which lie Eastward of the River Inn extended all along on the banks of the Danow Known by no other names while possessed by the Romans from whom being conquered by the Avares and other Nations it gained those severall names and appellations specified before 1 AVSTRIA properly so called hath on the East the Kingdome of Hungarie from which parted by the River Rab on the West Bavaria on the North the Bohemian Mountains towards the West and on the other side the Teya which separates it from Moravia on the South Stiria or Stiermarck called by the Dutch Ostenreich and contractedly Oostrich that is to say the Eastern Kingdom a part assuming to it self the name of the whole this being the extreme Province of East-France or the Eastern Kingdom of the French in the barbarous Latine of those times called by
runneth through the whole Countrie and in antient times was called Suevus supposed by some and not improbably either to give name to the Suevians or to take it from them that potent Nation inhabiting originally betwixt this and the Elb. 6 Trabeli upon the Nisse Cotthuse upon the Spre or Suevus which together with some part of the Lower Lusatia belongs unto the Marquesses of Brandenbourg The first Inhabitants hereof are by some supposed and but supposed to be the Sonones of Tacitus in the partition of these parts of Germany amongst the Selaves made subject to the Winithi or Venedi the greatest and most spreading Nation of all these People When and by whom first made a Marquisate I am not able to say for certain but sure I am it hath beene very much given to the change of Masters It had first a Marquesse of its own Conrade the Marquesse hereof who dyed in the yeare 1156. being by the Emperour Henry the fift made Marquesse of Misnia added it unto that Estate remaining for some time united to it After being seized on by the Poles it was sold by Frederick the second Marquesse and Electour of Brandenbourg who keeping Coâ—thouse and some other Townes bordering next upon him in his own possession surrendered the rest on composition to George King of Bohemia claiming it from a Grant made by Henry the fourth to Vratislaus the first Bohemian King anno 1087. A grant on which no possession followed unlesse it were the Homage and acknowledgement of the Princes of it holding it afterwards of that Crown as the Lord in chief Thus have we brought these four Provinces into the power and Possession of the Kings of Bohemia remaining still distinct in their Laws and Governments as severall limbs of the great body of the Sclaves made up into one Estate though joined together in the person of one supreme Governour who is severally admitted and acknowledged by each Province distinctly for it selfe and not by any one of them in the name of the rest Out of all which so laid together there may be raised the summe of three millions of Crowns yearly for the Kings Revenues towards the defrayment of all charges The Armes of this Kingdom are Mars a Lyon with a forked tail Luna crowned Sol. Which Arms were first given by Frederick Barbarossa to Vladislaus the third made by him King of Bohemia in regard of the good service hee had done him at the siege of Millain And though Vladislaus was deposed by the States of that Kingdome because never formally and legally elected by them yet his successours keep those Armes to this very day 14. BRANDENBOVR The Marquisate of BRANDENBOVRG is bounded on the East with the Kingdome of Poland on the West with Mecklenbourg and the Dukedome of Lunebourg on the North with Pomerania and on the South with Misnia Lusatia and Silesia so called from Brandenbourg the chief Town of it and because once the Marches of the Empire against the Sclaves divided afterwards into the Old the New and the Middle Marches according as they were extended further towards Poland by little and little as the Emperours were able to get ground of those potent people The Countrey containeth in length from East to West 60 Dutch or 240 Italian miles and is of correspondent breadth the whole compasse making up 540 miles of the last accompt Within which tract are comprehended 55 Cities or walled Townes 80 Townes of trade Mark-stecken or Market Townes as they commonly call them 38 Castles or Mansion-houses of Noblemen 17 Monasteries and 10 Parkes well stored with beasts of game the Countrey otherwise considering the extent thereof but thinly inhabited nor well provided of necessaries excepting corn of which these North-East Countreys afford very great plenty 1 ALTEMARK or the OLD MARCK so called because the antient Marches of the Empire against the Sclaves lyeth betwixt Lawenbourg and the Elb with which it is bounded on the East Chief Townes thereof 1 Tangermond on the Elb where it receives the River Tonagra or Augra honoured sometimes with the Residence of Charles the fourth 2 Stendall the chief of these Old Marches 3 Soltwedel divided into two Townes the old and the new 4 Gurdeleben fortified with the strong Castle of Eishimpe 5 Osterberg 6 Senhunâ—en said by some but falsely to be so called from the Senones whom they would make the old Inhabitants of this Country by all good Writers made to be originally a Gallick Nation 7 Werb of which little memorable In the MIDDLE-MARCHES or VPPER MARCH lying betwixt the Elb and the River Odera the Towns of most note are 1 Butzaw a Commendatarie of the Templars in former times 2 Spandaw upon the Spre a well fortified peece 3 Oderburg called so from that River on which it is situate remarkable for a strong Castle built by Marquesse Albert the second at which all passengers by water are to pay their Toll 4 Brandenbourg on the River Havel a Bishops See the Seat of the Lords Marchers in former times taking name from hence By some said to be built by Brennus Captain of the Gaules more truely by one Brando a Prince of the Franconians anno Ch. 140. 5 Frankefort for distinction sake named ad Oderam on which River situate the soil about it being so plentifully stored with Corn and Wines that it is not easie to affirm whether Bacchus or Ceres bee most enamoured of it It was made an Vniversitie by Marquesse Joachim anno 1506. and is also a flourishing and famous Emporie though not comparable to that of the other Franckefort seated on the Meine 6 Berlin the ordinary Residence of the Marquesse situate on the River Spre or Suevus which rising in Lusatia falleth into the Albis 7 Havelbourg on the River Havel a Bishops See who acknowledgeth the Archbishop of Magdebourg for his Metropolitan 3. In the NEWMARCK extending from Odera to the borders of Poland and called so because last conquered and added to the account of the German Empire there is Custrine a very strong and defensible town seated on the two Rivers Warts and Odera fortified with great charge by John sonne of Marquesse Joachim and by him intended for his seat 2 Sunnerberg and 3 Landsberg both upon the Waâ—t 4 Soldin in former times the chief of this Marck 5 Berlinch or New Berlin and 6 Falkenberg a strong town and fortified with as strong a Castle towards Pomerania The first inhabitants of this Country were the Varini and Naithones part of the great nation of the Suevians and after them the Helvoldi Wilini Beirani and other Tribes of the Winithi the greatest nation of the Sclaves who possessed themselves of it But Brandenbourg being wonne from them by the Emperour Henry the first anno 920. at what time the Gospell was first preached amongst them the Country hereabouts was given by him to Sigifride Earl of Ringelheim eldest sonne of Theodorick the second Earl of Oldenburg a valiant Gentleman with the title of Marquesse or
1100 afterwards beautified and inlarged by Adolph the second Earl of Holst by some esteemed the Founder of it But his issue male failing in the yeer 1326 it fell by compact made between them to the Dukes of Pomeren to whom these Islands ever since have continued subject And as for Pomeren it self the old Inhabitants thereof were part of the Rugii before mentioned the Reudigni Longi-nani and Longi-Diduni with parts of the Heruli and Burgundians into whose void roomes the Pomortzi and other Tribes of the Winithi the most potent Nation of the Sclaves did in fine succeed extending their Dominion to the bankes of the Vistula which to difference it from Pomeren was called Pomerella But that part of it being given by Mestovinus the last Prince thereof dying without issue anno 1295. to Primislaus Duke of Poland the name and power of the Princes or Dukes of Pomerania became confined within the bounds before laid downe The first Prince of it whom we meet with on good record was one Barnimus of the noble Gryphonian family anno 933. whose Grandson Suantiboruâ— commanded over all this tract But his Dominions being parted betwixt his sonnes Bugislaus who had Pomerella retained the language and old customs of the Sclavonians Wartislaus who possessed the residue conformed himself to the Laws and Language of the Saxons the Countrey by that means accounted for a part of Germany added unto the Empire and accompt thereof in the time of Frederick Barbarossa by whom Bugislaus and Casimir sonnes of Wartislaus were made Princes of the Empire and Dukes of Pomeren The Estate being afterwards divided betwixt Bugislaus and Otho sonnes of Barnimus the first and the house of Otho failing in the person of Otho the third that part hereof was given by the Emperour Frederick the third to Frederick the second Marquesse and Electour of Brandenburg the cause of much contention amongst these Marquesses and the other house of the Dukes of Pomeren but thus agreed upon at last that both Princes should continue the Armes and title the possession of it to be yeelded to the Duke of Pomeren on the failing of whose issue male it should descend upon the heirs of the house of Brandenburg The succession of these Princes followeth in this order The DVKES of POMERANIA 1 Wartislaus the first Christian Prince of the Pomeranians baptized by Otho Bishop of Bamberg anno 1124. 11â—8 2 Bugislaus sonne of Wartislaus created by Frederick Barbarossa the first Duke of Pomeren 1188 3 Bugislaus II. sonne of Bugislaus planted the void parts of Pomeren with Saxon Colonies 1282 4 Barnimus sonne of Bogeslaus the second after whose death Pomeren was divided into two Principalities DUKES of Wolgast 1277 5 Bugislaus II. sonne of Barnimus 1319 6 VVartislaus sonne to Bugislaus 1326 7 Barnimus II. 1365 8 VVartislaus II. 1394 9 Barnimus III. 1405 10 VVartislaus III. 1456 11 Ericus sonne of VVartislaus DUKES of Stetin 1277 1 Otho Duke of Pomeren Stetin 1345 2 Casimir sonne of Otho 1368 3 Casimir II. sonne of Casimir 1374 4 Suartiborus brother of Casimir 1413 5 Casimir III. sonne of Suantiborus 1433 6 Joachim sonne of Casimir 1451 7 Otho III. son of Joachim dyed without issue anno 1464. 12 Bugislaus III. commonly called the tenth the younger Princes of both houses making up the tale succeeded Otho the third in that part of Pomeren uniting so the whole into one estate 1523 13 George sonne of Bugislaus the tenth 1531 14 Philip sonne of George in whose time the Reformation made by Luther was admitted into Pomerania 1583 15 Bugislaus IV. but the 13. in the Dutch accompt sonne of Philip his younger brother Ernestus Ludovicus having that of Stetin for his share 16 Bugislaus V. and 14 sonne of Bugislaus the fourth born in the year 1580. succeeded in Pomeren of VVolgast as Philip Julius son of Ernestus Ludovicus did in that of Stetin After whose death Bogislaus became Lord of all Pomerania in a fair way to have lost all to the prevailing Imperialists had not the timely coming in of the King of Sweden stopped their violent Progresse But Bogislaus dying without issue in the time of the war and in him the male issue of the house of Bugislaus the tenth being quite extinguished George VVilliam Marquesse and Electour of Brandenbourg put in his claime for the Estate according to the compact and agreement spoken of before Betwixt whom and the Swedes who under colour of aiding the last Duke had possessed themselves of all the strong places in the Countrey it was accorded and concluded at the Treaty of Munster that all the Higher Pomerania with the Isles of Rugen and VVollin and the town of Stetin should from thencefourth belong to the Crown of Sweden the Lower Pomeren to be enjoyed by the house of Brandenbourg so long as the male issue lasteth on default whereof that also to be added unto that Crown the Armes and Titles to be used by both promiscuously And in regard the Marquesse of Brandenbourg was to part with the Vpper Pomeren for the contentation of the Swedes without which no firm peace could be made in Germany it was also there agreed upon that the temporall estates of the Bishopricks of Halberstade Minden and Camine together with that of Magdeburg after the decease of the present Bishop should be for ever added to the possessions of that house the Marquesses and Electors of it to bee thenceforth entituled Dukes of Magdeburg Princes of Halberstad and Minden But what will be the issue of these conclusions futures time must shew The Armes of Pomeran are A Gryphon 16. MECKLENBOVRG The Dukedome of MECKLENBVRG is bounded on the East with Pomerania on the West with Holstein a Province of the Kingdome of Danemark on the North with the Baltick Sea and on the South with Brandenbourg and Saxen-lawenburg So called from Mecklenburg or Megalopolis both names in severall languages of the Dutch and Greeks signifying a great City a great town of that name here being in the time of the Heruli and the Vandals the old Inhabitants of these parts whose chief City it was but on their leaving of this Countrey decayed to nothing The Countrey of the same nature as Pomerania and was rich in corn Places of most importance in it are 1 VVismar a noted Port on a Creek or Bay of the Baltick Sea raised out of the ruines of old Mecklenburg before mentioned about the year 1240. the Haven hereof capable of the greatest vessels to which it gives a safe and assured Station whence the name of VVismar the word signifying in the Sclavonian language idem ac certum mare as my Author hath it as much as a quiet or safe Sea Now one of the Hanse Towns and being it lies conveniently for the use of the Swedes alloted to that Crown by the treaty of Munster the Duke of Mecklenburg being in recompense thereof to have the temporaries of the Bishopricks of Swerin and Ratzenburg 2 Swerin seated upon the
He dying immediately after this great victory left the fruits of it to his son Athaulfus who marrying with Golla Placidia the Emperours sister relinquished Italy and had all Gaul Narbonnoise and a great part of Hispania Tarraconensis assigned unto him where he erected the kingdome of the Wisi-Gothes or Western Gothes possessed of Spain and Tingitana for the space of 300 years and upward when they lost that kingdome to the Moores as hath there been said In the meane time the Gothes which were left in their owne countries distinguished from these by the name of Ostro-Gothes by reason of their more Eastern situation kept themselves in quiet first subdued by the Huns and when by Wilamer freed from that subjection not intermedling or attempting any thing against the Empire till called by Zeno Emperour of Constantinople into Italie against Odoacer and the Heruli who had then subdued it Which action they managed with so much prudence and good fortune by their King Theodorick that they vanquished Odoacer possessed Italie and held it above 60 yeares when broken in many set battels by Belisarius and Narses Lieutenants for the Emperour Justinian their Kingdome and name there came unto an end As for the Kings of the Gothes we have a succession of them in Jornandes from Berig who first conducted them out of Scandia towards the East till the going of Theodorick into Italie but made up with so little probalitie that I dare give no more credit to it then to the stories of Brute Dan â—ergus or the Lady Scota Phâ—raohs daughter Such of whom there is any certaine knowledge and succession are these few that follow The KINGS of the GOTHES 344 1 Athanaricus king of the Gothes in the time of Constantius and Constans the sons of Constantine the Great 357 2 Alaricus the first of that name in the time of Constantius 3 Phritigernes King of the Gothes in the time of Valens the first Christian Prince among the Gothes 370 4 Athanaricus II. in the time of the Emperours Valens Gratian and Valentinian the second under whom the Gothes were first setled on this side of the Ister 379 5 Rhadaguisus who in the time of Honorius first led the Gothes into Italie slain at the battell of Fesulae 410 6 Alaricus II. who pursuing the war of Italy sacked Rome subdued Naples and the most of Italy 412 7 Athaulfus the son of Alarick the second who first erected the Kingdom of the Wisigothes in Gaul and Spain continuing there for the space of 300 yeares and upwards the present Kings of Spain coming from this stock 417 8 Athalaricus King of the Gothes remaining in the East at the departure of Rhadaguise and Alaricus distinguished from their plantations by the name of Ostrogothes vanquished by Attila they became subject to the Huns in the time of Theodosius the second and Valentinian the third Emperour of the East and West 9 Wilamir one of the bloud Royall of the Gothes taking advantage of some quarrels amongst the sons of Attila shooke off that yoke and recovered the kingdom of the Gothes in the time of the Emperour Marcianus 10 Theodomir son of Winithar and brother of Wilamir in the time of Leo Emperour of Constantinople 11 Theodorick son of Theodomir kept at Constantinople in his youth as a Pledge or Hostage 〈◊〉 for his Father where he was instructed in all the Greeke and Roman learning are made the adopted son as is said by Sealiger of the Emperour Zeno by whom hee was sent into Italy against Odoacer and the Heruli erecting there the kingdome of the Ostrogothes which continued till the reign of Justinian when destroyed by Belisarius and Narses as before is saidâ— the name of Gothes in Italy being thus extinct but their bloud intermixt with the best Italian The summe of their whole story for varieties sake take thus out of Du Bartas The warlike Goth which whilom issued forth From the cold frozen Islands of the North Incamp'd by Vistula but th' Air almost Being there as cold as in the Baltick coast He with victorious Armes Sclavonia gaines The Transilvanian and Valachian plaines Then flies to Thracia and then leaving Greeks Greedy of spoile foure times he bravely seeks To pluck from Rome then Mars his Minion The plumes which she from all the world had won Guided by Rhadaguise and Alarick Bold Vindimarus and Theodorick Thence flies to France from whence expulst his Legions Rest ever since upon the Spanish Regions The Armes of these Kings are said to have been Or three Ravens with displayed wings Purple membred Gules And let this suffice for the Originall successes and finall period of the Gothes reserved by me unto this place because most commonly conceived to be their originall countrey at least the place out of which they issued when they first moved towards the East to seeke new dwellings SWEDEN SWEDEN is bounded on the East with the Bodner Sea on the West with the Dofrine hils which part it from Norwey on the North with Lapland on the South with Gotland So called from the Suethaus or Suâ—thidi the old Inhabitants hereof of whom more anon A countrey sufficiently fruitfull but for the goodnesse of the soil inferiour to Gothland and not so well planted or inhabited as that is by reason of the vast Woods which they will not suffer to be destroyed and the greatnesse of some marâ—â—hes hitherto undrained but might be made as rich and fertile it the people would as appeareth by that plenty of corn growing amongst the Woods though much hindered by their shade and thicknesse both from Sunne and raine But for the character of this Countrey we had it formerly when we spake of Swethland in the generall relating specially to this as the principall part And as the largest and principall part of this great body it containes in it many Provinces and subdivisions as namely 1 Vpland 2 Snderman 3 Noricia 4 Westman 5 Dalecarle 6 Wermelund 7 Copperdale 8 Gestricia 9 Helsingen 10 Middelphat 11 Angerman bordering on Lapland the furthest of these Provinces towards the North. Many of which have no Townes or Cities of any greatnesse or beauty the people living thin and scattered where they have wood for building pasturage for their Beasts and elbow roome enough for themselves and their Cattell Of these the principall are 1 Vpsal an Archbishops See and an Vniversitie situate not far from the Bay of Bodner beautified with a large Cathedrall wherein many of the antient Kings of Swethland are interred From this City the Countrey hereabouts is styled Archiepiscopatus Vpsalensis 2 Holm by the Inhabitants called Stockholm by the Russians Stecolne the Royall seat of the Kings a noted and well traded Port and the chief of the kingdome exceeding strong both by Art and Nature as being situate in the Marishes like Venice at the mouth of the Lake or River of Meler the passage to it out of the Bay being very narrow and by consequence easily defended and yet so deep withall
that the greatest ships of burden may saile up to the City the Port within the Strait being so safe and capacious that it is able to receive at one time 300 sail which usually ride there without any Anchour The Castle of this City is conceived to be one of the strongest holds in the world fortified for the more assurance of it with 400 brasse peeces many of which are double Canons 3 Nicopen a Sea town on the same Bay also These three are in that part hereof which is called Vpland Then there is 4 Strengnes an Episcopall See and 5 Telge on the lake of Meler in the Province of Suderman the title and estate of Charles father of Gustavus Adolphus late King of Sweden before his getting of the Crown called Duke of Suderman Next in the Province of Westman there are 6 Arbogen on the West side of the said Lake of Meler and 7 Arose rich in silver mines out of which are made the best Dollars of Sweden the mines here being so rich and profitable that out of every fifteen pound weight of silver the workmen draw a pound weight of gold 8 Helsinge upon the Bay of Bodner in the Province of Helsingen taking name from hence 9 Ozebo or Ourbou a strong piece in Nerisia and 10 Lesinger on the Bay of Bodner one of the furthest North of Sweden distinctly and specially so called LAPLAND LAPLAND the most Northern part of all Scandia hath on the East Russia on the West the Province or Prefecture of Wardhuys in the kingdome of Norwey on the North the main frozen Ocean and on the South Bodia or Bodden on both sides of the Bay so called It is named thus originally from the Lappi or Lappones the Inhabitants of it as they are from their blockish behaviour the word Lappon signifying the same with ineptus or insulsus in Latine for such they are rude barbarous and without the knowledge of Arts or Letters as also without corn and houses or any certain habitations except onely in Finmarch feeding for the most part on fish and the flesh of wild beasts with the skins whereof sowed together they hide their nakednesse Generally they are meer Idolaters giving divine honour all day following to that living creature whatsoever it be which they see at their first setting out in the morning great Sorcerers and abhorring the sight of strangers whom till of late they used to flee from at their first approach but within few yeares past beginning to be more sociable and familiar In a word they are the true descendants of the Antient Finni possessed in old times of all that tract which lyeth betweene the Bay of Finland and the Frozen Ocean whose naturall rudenesse and barbaritie unmixt with the conditions of more civill people they doe still retain It is divided into the Eastern and the Western Lapland The former appertaining to the Knez or Great Duke of Muscovie by which people the Inhabitants are called Dikiloppi or the wild Lappians is subdivided into Biarmia and Corelia of which if there be any thing in them worth taking notice of wee shall there speake more The latter doth belong to the Crown of Sweden subdivided into 2 parts also that is to say Finmarch and 2 Scricfinnia 1 FINMARCH being that part hereof which lyeth next to Norwey is the more populous of the two the people for the most part idolatrous but by the neighbourhood of the Norwegians and resort of strangers unto Wardhuys and the parts adjoining somewhat civilized and in the borders of both kingdoms savouring of Religion possessed of sheds or sorry houses those houses reduced to parishes under the jurisdiction of the Archbishop of Vpsal the chiefe of which if there be any chief amongst them are named 1 Samman and 2 Hielso Called Finmarch as the antient bounds and Marches of the Finni of whom more anon and therefore erroneously by Maginus made a part of the kingdom of Norwey 2 SCRICFINNIA lyeth between Finmarch and Russia the name derived from the Finni a great people of Scandia and Scriken a Dutch word signifying leaping sliding or bounding for such is their gate An â—tymologie not much inprobable in that the wooden-soled shoes with sharp bottomes which they used for their more speedy sliding over the yee of which this countrey is full are by the Germans who also use them called Scriâ—eshoeâ—ne or sliding-shoes The ancient Writers call this people Scrictofinni These are indeed the naturall and proper Laplanders and unto these the former character doth of right belong Of stature very low little more then Pigmeys but strong and active well skilled in Archerie and patient of cold and labour Much given to hunting of wild beasts whom they kill with their bowes devoure the flesh and cloath themselves with their skins which they tie at the top of their heads and leave no place open but for the sight giving thereby occasion unto some to write that they are hairie all over like kine or horses Such Deere whereof they have great plenty as they take unkilled they make to draw in little carts as they shift their Quarters But having served them for a while they are killed at last though perhaps for nothing but their skinnes a certaine number of which they pay yeerly to the King of Sweden in the way of tribute Three companies of these Laplanders so clad and armed as aforesaid came into Germanie in the year 1630 to serve Gustavus in those wars looked on with admiration by all spectators Townes we must look for none here where no houses be and yet there are some sheds and cabbins on the Sea shore which Mariners having made for their refreshment when they came on land have bestowed some names on and possibly in time may become good townes now not worth the naming BODIA BODIA BODEN or BODNER is situate on the South of Scricfinnia betwixt it and the Bay or Gulfe hence named extending southwards on the West side of it till it joines to Sweden and on the East side till it meet with the Province of Finland Hence the division of this countrey into the Eastern Northern and Western Bodden with reference to the situation of it on the Bay aforesaid The countrey not very plentifull of grain or fruites but full of great variety of wilde beasts whose rich skins yeeld great profit unto the Inhabitants and by reason of the commodious situation on all sides of the Bay well stored with Fish Antiently it was part of the possessions of the Finni but how or whence it had the name of Bodia or Bodden or Bodner I am yet to learn But whence soever it had the name certain I am that from hence the Gulfe adjoining is called Sinus Bodicus Bodner Zee by the Dutch or Germans Chief Townes here in are 1 Barkara in West Bodden betwixt the Bay and a great navigable lake 2 Gernia a well traded Emporie at the very bottom of the Bay in North Bodden 3 Helsingeliac more North
amounting in the totall to 20000 Foot all in a manner Musketiers ready to march whensoever the Kings occasion shall so require And then for Horse there are eleven Cornets in continuall readinesse for Sweden and Gothland and two for Finland maintained at the charges of those Countries to whiâ—h the King may adde at his owne charges as many more as hee pleaseth And for an instance of what this King is able to doe without putting his estates in hazard by drayning them too drye of men to make good his kingdome wee finde that John the second in his Navie of 70 Ships spoken of before had above 18000 Land-souldiers besides Mariners And in the Army which Gustavus Adolphus the late King brought into Germanie there were mustered no â—ewer at one time then 12000 Horse and 34000 Foot all Finnes and Swethlanders For the accommodating of which Armies with Artillerie and the like Engines of war it is thought that the kings hereof are masters of 8000 great peeces for the most part brasse with Mortar peeces and Granadoes in proportion to them But that which makes his Land forces most considerable is their hardnesse in enduring the extremities of winde and weather insomuch that it is usuall with thâ—m to stand Centinell a whole Winters night of 18 houres long without being relieved their exact Discipline and obedience to their Commanders and finally their indefatigable industry in making their owne shâ—es Apparrels stockes for Muskets and all other necessaries Which doth not onely make them fit to endure any labour which is put upon them in the warres but keepes them from idlenesse and the pride of Mutinies the ordinary effect in great Armies of sloth and ease Nor doe they want incouragement on the Kings part neither who first gives to every souldier victuals which hee accompts not in their pay and that according to his obedience and desert 2. If a souldier be taken Prisoner him the King doth usually redeem at his owne charges and 3 if a souldiers horse be slain under him the King supplyeth him with another which makes the souldiers very sensible of such obligations exceedingly conformable unto his commands how dangerous soever they may seem to be Finally as for his Revenues they must needes bee great there being foure wayes allowed him to amasse his treasures First the Revenues of the Church consisting before the Reformation of seven Bishopricks and sixty Monasteries which enjoyed very great possessions all seized on by Gustavus Ericus and by him incorporate to the Crowne excepting onely what is given back to maintaine the Bishops 2 Mines which are here of all metalls in very great plenty except of Gold and Silver which they have more sparingly the tenth whereof in all places belongs to the King and yeelds him such a fair Intrado that in the yeare 1578. the Kings part out of two or three Mixes of Copper onely amounted to 30000 Dollars 3 Tenths out of all increase as Rie Wheat Barley Fish Oxen Skinnes and the like commodities the summe whereof though not certainly knowne because the increase is so uncertaine yet it was once computed that the tenth of the Oxen onely came in one yeare to 18000 Dollars besides provision for his houshold 4 And lastly Customes imposed on Merchandise and paid in all his Haven Townes for all commodities imported or exported of what sort soever Beâ—dâ—s all which hee hath his Contributions in all times of warre power of imposing taxes though moderately used as his necessities require and on the marriage of a daughter the kingdome is to provide her portion which of late times hath beene fixed at the certaine summe of 100000 Dollars besides Plate and Mâ—veables Out of which severall Items to summe up the totall it was observed that in the yeare 1578. King John the second all charges ordinary and extraordinary being first deducted did lay up in his Treasurie no lesse then 700000 Dollars which was a vast summe for those times considering especially the great charge which the King had been at that yeare in furnishing a Navie of 70 sayle and raising 18000 Land-souldiers besides Horse for defence of his Realme against the Danes And yet it is conceived by some knowing men that his Revenues would be much greater then they are if hee did employ strangers to worke the mines which the Natives doe not husband to the best advantage and yet are fearfull to discover them to other Nations upon some jealousies which they are naturally addicted to or if hee would turne Merchant and in his owne ships send out Corn and Cordage with Masts and Timber fit for building and in them bring back salt and other necessaries which his kingdome wants setting them at a farre lesse price then now they goe at and yet gaining very greatly by it too The Armes of this Kingdome are Azure three Crownes Or. There are in Swethland Archbishops 2. Bishops 8. Universities but one viz. Vpsal And thus much for SWETHLAND OF RUSSIA RUSSIA is bounded on the East by Tartarie on the West with Livonia and Finland from which divided by great Mountains and the River Poln on the North by the Frozen Ocean and some part of Lapland and on the South by Lituania a Province of the Kingdom of Poland and the Grim Tartars inhabiting on the Banks of Palus Maeotis and the Euxine Sea It standeth partly in Europe and partly in Asia the River Tanais or Don running through it the common boundarie of those great and noted parts of the world It was thus called from the Rossi or Russi a people of Mount Taurus or Taurica Chersonesus if not both who in the declining times of the Greek Empire possessed themselves of some parts of it and being the prevailing people imposed their name on all the rest Called also Russia Alba to distinguish it from Russia Nigra a Province of Poland quod incolae omnium gentium ipsius imperio subjectarum as one observes discoursing of the affairs hereof vestibus albis Pileis plerunque utantur because the Inhabitants use to wear white caps and vestments And why not thus sithence the people of Margiana and Sogdiana in Asia have the name of Jeselbasse only because they wear green turbants as the word importeth Finally it is called Moscovie from Moscovie the chief Province of it as that denominated from the Moschi of whom more anon In reference to the heavenly bodies it is said by some to be situate betwixt the 8. and 20. Climates the longest day in the Southern parts being but 16 hours and an half and almost 22 hours and an half in the Northern parts But this is to be understood only of the Province of Moscovie properly and specially so called and not of the whole Empire of the Moscovite according to the bounds before laid down For taking in the Northern Provinces belonging to it as East Lapland Candora and Petzora lying within the Arctick Circle the longest day in Summer wil be ful 6 months for so long do those Countries see
and effected the death of all the Roman Souldiers dispersed in Anatâ—lia being in number 150000 in like manner as in after times the Englâ—â—â— taught perhaps by this example murdered all the Danes then resident in England and the 〈◊〉 massacred all the French inhabiting Sicilia as we have formerly declared He dispossessed Naomede sonne to Pâ—usias King of Bithyma Arâ—obarzanes King of Cappadocia and Philomones King of 〈◊〉 of their estates because they persisted faithful to his enemies of Rome He excited the Grecians to rebell possessed himself of Athens and divers places of importance in Greece Thracâ— and Asia and allured all the Isles except Rhodes from their obedience to the Romans And finally having disturbed their victories and much shaken their estate for the space of 40. years he was with much ado vanquished by the valour and felicity of L. Sylla Lucullus and Pompey the Great three of the greatest Souldiers that ever the Roman Empire knew Yet did not the Roman puissance so much pluck down his proud heart as the rebellion of his son Phaâ—naâ—es against him which he no sooner heard but he would have poisoned himself but having formerly so used his bedie to a kind of poison allaied which from hâ—s inventing of it we now call Mithridate that the venome could not work upon him he flew himself He is said to have been an excellent Scholler and to have spoken perfectly the languages of 22. Nations the languages of so many nations which were subject to him But neither his learning nor his courage could preserve him from those common miseries which ordinarily attend a falling greatnesse And so ended this long and tedious war exceeding troublesome to the Romans but withall very beneficial For under colour of giving aid to Mithridates they took in Crete Galatia Colchis Iberia and both Armenia's insomuch as it is truely said by L. Florus totum pene Orientem Septen trionem involvit that in his ruines involved both the Eastand and North. But to proceed after his death the Kingdome continued unto his postâ— but 〈◊〉 to the Romans till the time of Nero when Polemo the last King hereof dying with 〈◊〉 issue it was comoned and divided into many parts and laid unto the Provinces of Bithynia Galâ—â—a and Cappadocia onely that part of it which was called Polemenâ—â—cus retaining the dignity of a Province distinct and separate And so it remained till the reign of Consean inâ— the Great who changing the names lessening the bounds and increasing the number of the Provinces left onely the Province of Pontus and Bithyâ—ia in the state he found it And for the rest he cast it into two new Provinces that towards the East retaining the name but not the bounds of the old Polemoniacus wherein were the Cities of Trapezus Nâ—c-Caesarea Cerasus Comana Pontica Palemonium and Petroeorum Civitas called afterwads Ju 〈◊〉 of which Neâ—-Caesarea was the Metropolis That towards the East separated from the Province of Pontus and Bithynia by the River Parthemius he caused to be called Helâ—xopontu by the name of his Mother and thereunto assigned the Cities of Amasia the Metropolis of it Ibora Euâ—haita Zela Aâ—drapus Aegâ—um Chmacus Sinope Amisus and Leontopolis But this division held not long both being united into one and called Helâ—nopontus by Justintan continuing after that a member of the Eastern Empire till the comming of David and Alexius Comneni from Constantizopls whereof the one reigned in Heraclea and the other in Trabezond as befores said But their estates being overthrown it remains wholly to the Turkes who do now possesse it The Armes of the Emperours of Trabezond the greatest Princes of these parts till the Turkes subdued them were Oz an Eagle volant Gules 3. PAPHLAGONIA PAPHLAGONIA is bounded on the East with the River Halys by which parted from 〈◊〉 on the West by the Rivers Parthemius which part it from the Province of Ponthus and 〈◊〉 on the North with that part of the Kingdome of Pontus which was named Galaticus and on the South with Phrygia Maâ—or and Galatia So called of Paphlago the Sonne of Phineus estated in it by his Father who had newly conquered it The Countrey was but small and of little power and consequently the Cities were not very many and of no great note The principall of such as were were 1. Gangra observable for a Councill holden there in the 〈◊〉 times Anno 339. commonly called Synodus Gangrensis 2. Conica or Cinata of so convenient a situation that it was entrenched and fortified by Mithridate when he was master of this Countrey 3. Pompeâ—opolis raised out of the foundations of some lesser town by Pompey the great and by him so named 4. Germanopolis 5. Xoâ—na 6. Anarapa called afterwards Nava Claud opoâ—â—â— to difference it from another City of that name in Pontus This Province though but small in circuite was heretofore the seat of four different Nations viz. 1. the â—word of whom it is said that they never waged warre on any enemy but they faithfully certified them before-hand of the time and place of their fight 2. The Heptacoâ—etoe 3. The Mossynoeâ— both which were a people so beastly and shamelesse that they used to performe the work of generation publique not knowing that Multa sunt honesta factu qua sunt turpia visit and 4. the Heneri to whom the Venetians as we have already said do owe their first originall The Kings which ruled in this Countrey derived themselves from Philomores who assâ—sted Priamus King of Troy in his defence against the Greeks in memory of whom this Region for a while was called Philomenia Applying themselves unto the times they were alwaies favourable to the strongest serving the Persian and submitting to Alexander as he passed that way and so maintained their estate without much molestation till the time of Muthridates King of Pontus who finding them firme unto the Romans then growing to great power in the lesser Asia deprived Philomenes then King hereof and took the Kingdome to himselfe fortifying the chiefe townes and places of it Restored again unto his Kingdome by the power of the Romans he gave it to them at his death But the Countrey being very much wasted and most of the Cities of it destroyed and desolated in the course of that warre it was not thought worthy a particular care and therefore laid unto Galatia Not reckoned a distinct Province in the time of Saint Peter who writing to the Jewes dispersed in Pontus Cappadocia Galatia Asia and Bithynnia take's no notice of this Paphlâ—gonia nor was it otherwise esteemed then as a member of Galatia in the time of Ptolomie Afterwards it was joyned to Pontus by the Emperour Constantine part of it after that with some parts of Pontus and Bithynnia being made into a new Province by the Emperour Theodosias and called Henorias in honour of his sonne Honorius whereof Claudiopolis a Citie of Pontus properly so called was made the Metropolis But by Justinian the name of Honorius being
room furnished and adorned herewith Here was born Galen the famous Physican living very healthfully to the age of 140 yearsthis health preserved to so great age by these means specially 1. Never eating or drinking his fill 2. Never eating any thing that was rawe 3. Alwates carrying about him some sweet perfumes Finally this was one of the seven Churches to which Saint John writ his Revelation For though it were originally a City of Mysia yet being near unto the borders of Lydia it was reckoned as a City of the Lydian Asia within the limits whereof those seven Chareche were all comprehended As for the Kings hereof which flourished here for some ages in such wealth and splendour they came but from a poor and obscure original The first of them one Sphiletaerus an Eunuch belonging to Antigonus one of the Great Alexanders greatest Captaines and after his death to Lysimachus King of Thrace by whem trusted with his money and accompts Fearing the furie of his Master then grown old and tyrannous he seized on the Castle of Pergamus and therein on 90000 talents which he offered with his service unto Seleucus the first King of Syria But both Lysimachus and Seleucus dying shortly after he kept the money to himself and reigned in this City as an absolute King leaving the Kingdome at his death to his Brother Eumenes no better man then a poor Carter till raised by the fortunes of this Eunuch Eumenes furnished with money though of no great territory was able by the Gaules and other Mercinaries not only to preserve himself against the Syrian Kings who laid claim to his City but also to enlarge his bounds as he saw occasion But the main improvement of this Kingdome happ'ned in the dales of Eumenes the second the sonne of Attalus the brother and Successour of this Eumenes who being useful to the Romans in their warres against Philip of Macedon and Antiochus the Great King of Swir was liberally rewarded by them with the Provinces of Lydia Phrygia Aeolis Ionia Troas and both the Mysia's which they had taken from Antiochus in the end of that warre The rest of the affaires hereof till it fell in fine unto the Romans taken here in this short Catalogue of The Kings of Pergamus A. M. 3668. 1. Philetaerus the first King of Pergamus of whom before 20. 3688. 2. Eumenes Brother or as some say the Brothers sonne of Philetaerus vanquished Antiochus sirnamed Hierax in a fight neer Sardis and awed Seleucus Callinicus both Kings of Syria 22. 3710. 3. Autalus Brother of Eumenes restored Ariarathes the Cappadocian to his Kingdome and discomsited the Gaules compelling them to keep themselves within the Countrey since named Galatia A Confederate of the Romans and by them much courted 3754. 4. Eumenes II. Sonne of Attalus gratified by the Romans with the spoiles of Antiochus He was an hereditary Enemie to the Kingdome of Macedon which he laboured the Romans to destroy as in fine they did and thereby finding no more use of these Pergamon Kings began to grow to lesse liking with them 3782. 5. Attalus II. Brother of Eumenes to whom the Kingdome was offered by the Romans in the life of his Brother then lesse gracious with them but he most gallantly refused it to the great indignation of the Roman Senate 3792. 6. Fumene III. Brother of Attalus the second and Tutor or Pâ—otectour to his Nephew Attalus in whose minority he governed the estate as King 3813. 7. Attalus III. Sonne of Attalus the second succeeded on the death of his Uncle Eumenes and having held the Kingdome but five years onely deceased without issue bequeathed it by his last Will unto the Romans But before the Romans had possession of so great a Legacy Aristonicus the base Sonne of Eumenes made himself master of Mindus Colophon Samos and many other Towns and estates hereof Against whom the Romans making warre were aided by the greatest part of the Asian Kings not seeing their own danger and destruction to draw neer unto them by letting such a potent neighbour come amongst them to undo them all But the Romans got little by this warre though they had the better of it For being now made masters of the riches and sweets of Asia they took with them their vices also growing thereby to great riot and unparallelled luxurie which overcame the rigour and severity of their former discipline and made them apt for faction and those bloody quarrels which proved the ruine of their State So truly was it said by Justine Sic Asia facta Romanorum cum opibus suis vitia quoque sua Roman transmisit This Kingdome taking it in the largest extent thereof being thus subdued and setled as a Roman Province had the name of Asia according to the name of the Greater Concinent by Pâ—oâ—omie and others called Asiapropria continuing under the subjection of the Roman Emperours till the translating of the Imperiall seat unto Constantinople as after that unto the Emperours of the East till conquered piece-meal by the Turks of the Selznccian family Which being ended in the person of Aladine the second those parts hereof which lay next Troas made up the Kingdome of Carasan or Carasa-Illi as those which had been laid to the Greater Phrygia made up the Ardintant both of them swallowed up long since by the Ottoman Kings the Accessories running the same fortune as the Principalls did 11. ASIA SPECIALIVS DICTA BEsides the Proper Asia spoken of before containing all the Provinces of the Pergamon Kingdome there was one part hereof which antiently had the name of Asia before it was communicated to the greater Continent or this whole Peninsula This for distinctions sake the Romans called the PROCONSULAR ASIA because committed to the government of one of their Proconsuls who had his residence in Ephesus the principall City of this Province together with the Consular Hellespont and the Province of the Isles of Asia This we have spoken of before as also how the Countrey lying about Ephesus had more especially the name of Asia then any other so specially that Erasmus thereupon inferreth that by Asia in the New Testament but more peculiarly in the Acts is meant that part of Asia in which Ephesus standeth This being agreed on for the name we shall bound it on the East with Lydia whereof it was antiently a part on the West with the Aegean Sea on the North with Mysia and on the South with Caria And having so bounded it we shall divide it into the two Regions of AEOLIS and IONIA that of Aeolis lying on the North towards Mysix as Ionia doth upon the South towards Caria possessed both of them by Greek Nations and of them so named Principall Towns in AEOLIS are 1. Acarnea over against the Isle of Lesbos the Royall seat sometimes of the Tyrant Hermias who being once a Scholler of Aristotles but unworthy of so good a Master seized on this City and here committed so great cruelties that at last he was taken
the World The names and history of whom I shall here subjoin in this ensuing Catalogue of The Kings of Tyre A. M. 1. Abibalus as Josephus Abemalus as Theophilus Antiochenus calleth him Co-temporary with Samuel supposed to be the same which the Sonne of Syrach mentioneth Eccles 46. verse 18. 2. Saron the Sonne of Abibalus whom David as Eusebius saith compelled to pay tribute complained of by that Prophet Psal 83. v. 7. 2931. 3. Hiram the Sonne of Saron confederate with David to whom he sent Cedars with Carpenters and Masons towards his buildings in Hierusalem after he had beaten thence the Jebusites as he did afterwards to Solomon when he built the Temple Much mentioned in the Books of Kings and Chronicles 53. 2955. 4. Baleastartus or Bazorus succeeded Hiram 7. 2962. 5. Abdastartus Sonne of Baleastartus slain by the four Sonnes of his own nurse having reigned 9 years the eldest of which four did for the space of 12 years usurp the Kingdome 2983. 6. Astartus brother of Abdastartus recovered the Kingdome to his house out of the hands of the Usurpers 12. 2995. 7. Astorinus or Athorinus as Theophilus calleth him the younger Brother of A. startus 9. 3004. 8. Phelles the Brother of these three Kings and youngest Sonne of Baleastartus reigned eight moneths only 9. Ithobalus called Ethbaal 1 Kings 16. 31. Sonne of Astorinus slew his Uncle Phelles and so regained his Fathers Throne before which he was the High-Priest of the Godess Astaroth or Astarta a dignity next to that of the King He was the Father of Jezabel the wife of Ahab so often mentioned in the Scripture 32. 3037. 10. Badezar or Bazar Sonne of Ethbaal 6. 3043. 11. Mettimus by some called Matginus Sonne of Badezar and Father of Elisa whom Vagil celebrateth by the name of Dido 3052. 12. Pygmalion the Sonne of Mettimus who slew Sicheus the husband of his Sister Elisa to get his riches but yet was cosened of his prey his Sister Elisa accompanied with her Brother Barca the founder of the Noble Barcine Family of which Annibal was and her Sister Anna flying into Africk where she built the renowned City of Carthage 47. The names of his Successors we find not till we come to 13. Elulaus descended from a Sonne of Pygmalion who overthrew the Fleet of Salmannassar the Assyrian in the port of Tyre 14. Eâ—hobales or Ethbaal II. who vaunted himself to be as wise as Daniel and to know all secrets as saith the Prophet Ezekiel chap. 28. v. 1 2. And yet not wise enough to preserve his Kingdome from Nabuchadonosor who after aâ— 13 years took the City of Tyre and subjected it unto his Empire 15. Baal the Sonne and Successor of Ethbaal the second but a Tributary to the Babylonians After whose death the Tyrians had no more Kings but were governed by Judges or by such titular Kings onely as were sent from Babylon And though Tyre and Sidon did recover breath in the fall of the Babylonian Empire and the unsettledness of the Persian yet being of the Persian faction and having dependance on that Crown they were by Alexander held unworthy to continue Who therefore deposed Strato the King of Sidon and overthrew the City of Tyre in the taking whereof he had spent more time than in forcing all the Cities of Asia After this time Phoenicia being reckoned as a part of Syria followed the fortune of the whole subject unto the Syrian Kings of the house of Seleucus till made a Province of the Romans subject to the Constantinopolitans till the fatall year 636. when subdued by the Saracens Successively conquered by the Turks Christians and after their expulsion by the Turks again then by the Mamalucks of Egypt and finally with the rest of Syria by Selimus the first united to the Turkish Empire Subject at this time or of late to the Emir of the Drusians commonly called the Emir of Sidon of which people we have spoken before A people who in the time of Amurath the third were governed by 5 Emirs or Priuces one of which was Man-Ogli who so resolutely resisted Ibrahim Bassa Anno 1585. This Man-Ogli then kept his Court or residence at Andirene a strong place situate on a hill and was of that wealth that he sent to make his peace unto the above-named Ibrahim 320 Arcubuses 20 packs of Andirene Silks and 50000 Ducats At a second time he presented him with 50000 Ducats more 480 Arcubuses 1000 Goats 150 Camels 150 Buffes 1000 Oxen and 200 Weathers By these rich gifts we may not a little conjecture of the Revenue of the present Emir of Sidon who since the year 1600. hath reduced almost all the Countreys belonging once to five Princes under his own Empire containing the Towns and Territories of Gaza Barut Sidon Tyre Acre Saffet or Tiberias his seat of refidence Nazareth Cana Mount Tabor Elkiffe c. This present Emir by name Faccardine was not long since driven out of his Countrey by the Turk and forced to fly to Florence but he again recovered his own laid siege to Damascus and caused a notable rebellion in Asia not quenched in a long time after And finally having possessed himself of the City and Castle of Damascus prepared for the taking of Hierusalem also threatning to make the Christians once more Masters of it This was in the year 1623. How he sped afterward and whether his Some as stout and valiant as himself hath since his death succeeded him in his Estates I am not able to say having of late heard nothing of them 2. SYRIA PROPRIA SYRIA PROPRIA or Syria specially so called is bounded on the East with Palmyrene on the West with the Mediterranean on the North with Cilicia on the South with Phoenicia and some part of Coele Syria This part of Syria I take to be the Land of Hamath so often mentioned in the Scriptures the Kingdome of Toi or Tou next neighbour and sworn Enemy to Adadezer King of Aram-Sobah who hearing of the great discomfiture which David had given unto that King sent his Sonne Joram or Adoram for the Scripture calls him by both names with Presents unto him as well to congratulate his success as to be assured for times to come of his love and amity So called from Hamath one of the Sonnes of Canaan who fixed his dwelling in these parts and left many Cities of that name in Syria and Palestine which we shall meet withall in the course of this work either built by him or his postetity Now that the Land of Hamath was this part of Syria I am perswaded to believe by these following reasons viz. 1. From the neighbourhood hereof to Arpad or Arphad conjoined together as in Esay 10. 9. and Jer. 49. 23. So in other places viz. Where are the Gods of Hamath and Arpad 2 Kings 18. 34. The King of Hamath and the King of Arphad Esay 37. 13. And we know well that Arvad was the name of an Iland over against the mouth of
shrewdly shaken it at the least had not Antony in an envious humour called him from that service Finally Horodes was slain by his sonne Phraartes 11. Phraartes III. a valiant Prince but wicked and cruell Against him marched Marcus Antonius with a populous Army which wanted little of an absolute overthrow of 16 legions scarce six returning home in safety This King submitted himself and Kingdome unto Augustus restoring the Roman ensigns and freeing the Captives taken at the defeat of Crassus The onely mark of the Parthians subjection was their receiving Kings at the appointment of the Senate and Emperours of Rome which also was of no long continuance 12. Phraartes IV. sonne of Phraartes the 3d. whom he slew and succeeded 13. Orodes II. sonne of Phraartes the fourth slain in a conspiracy 14. Vonon substituted in the place of Orodes but outed by 15. Tiridates who was also dispossessed of his life and Kingdome by Artabanus a stranger to the blood of the Arsacidae the family of Arsaces giving place to that of this Artabanus of which family we have the names of twelve Kings successively reigning the most considerable of them being Chosroes the 8th King of this line from whom the Emperor Trdjan gained Armenia and Mesopotamia adding them to the Roman Empire members whereof they did continue till regained to the Persian Crown by Sapores the 9th King of the next Persian Dynasty But for those twelve Kings of this house they are these The 3d. Dynasty of the Kings of Persia and the 2d of the Parthian Race 1 Artabanus 2 Bardanes 3 Goteres 4 Vonones 5 Vologeses 6 Artabanus II. 7 Pacorus 8 Chosroes 9 Parmaspates 10 Vologeses II. 11 Vologeses III. 12 Artabanus III. the last King of this new race of the Parthians whose overthrow by the valour of Artaxerxes the first Persian King of the 4th Dynasty occasioned the translation of the Diadem to the naturall Persians after it had continued in two Parthian families for the space of 470 years Which Translation as it was wrought by the unresistable power of God who onely hath the disposing of Crowns and Scepters so in the way of second causes it may be principally referred to the barbarous massacre of this people by Antonius Caracalla the Roman Emperor Who having negociated a mariage with the daughter of this Artabanus and going as he gave it out to solemnize the nuptials was met by the old King accompanied with the flower of his Nobility and the choicest of his Souldiers and other Subjects in Triumphall Ornaments Which honourable train was no sooner come neer his Army but he commanded his Souldiers on a watch-word given to put them all to the sword the King himself hardly escaping with his life Caracalla being dead and Macrinus succeeding in the Throne the Parthians set upon him to revenge that slaughter But understanding after a long fight of three daies continuance that Macrinus had slain Caracella they made peace with him but were so weakned and unable to hold their own that it made the Persians once more think of recovering to their own Nation the Regall power For Artaxerxes a noble and generous Persian his name perhaps suggesting some high thoughts unto him did so much husband the opportunity that he slew Artabanus the last King of the Parthians and once more brought the royall seat into Persia Yet was not this so easilly effected the Parthians notwithstanding their former losses maintaining a cruell fight for three dayes together so difficult was it to vanquish that Nation when their forces were broken impossible when they were whole Artaxerxes proud of this success sent a peremptory embassie to Alexander Severus the then Roman Emperor to have all the Provinces of Asia which had formerly belonged to the Persian Monarchy redelivered to him a matter not so easily granted as demanded For Severus so suppress so insolent an enemy marched towards Persia with an Army Romanly appointed which to find his enemy more work he divided into three parts whereof the first was to march into Media the second into Persia the third himself led in the mid-way between both to succour both as occasion required But his device succeeded not happily for his two Annies being by the Persians broken he with much danger and hast retired back with the third This was a good beginning for the Persian Empire the establishment followed not long after Valerianus the Emperor being vanquished and taken prisoner by Sapores the second King of this race So that now the name of the Persian grew so terrible to the Romans that Coâ—stantine the Great transplanted many of the Colonies and Garrisons of the North-west part of the Empire into the East to keep the Persian from growing to farre upon the Roman Provinces and removed also the feat of the Empire nigher unto them from Rome to Constantinople And thus having shown the beginning and establishment the foundation and building of the new Kingdome of the Persians take along with you the Catalogue of their Kings untill they once more lost the soveraignty of their own Nation and became slaves again The 4th Dynasty or race of the Persian Kings 228 1 Artaxerxes 15. 243 2 Saâ—ores 31. 272 3 Ormiâ—â—â—eâ— 1. 275 4 Vararanes 3. 278 5 Vararanes II. 16. 294 6 Vararanes III. 294 7 Narses 7. 302 8 Misdues 7. 310 9 Sapar II. 70. 380 10 Artaxerxes II. 11. 391 11 Sapores III. 5. 396 12 Varanes IV. 10. 406 13 Isdigertes 21. 427 14 Vararanes IV. 20. 447 15 Vararanes V. 17. 464 16 Perozes 20. 484 17 Valens 4. 488 18 Cabades dispossessed by 499 19 Lambases 4. 503 20 Cabades again restored 533 21 Cosroes Magnus 48. 581 22 Hormisda 8. 589 23 Cosroes II. 39. 628 24 Siroes 1. 629 25 Adhesiâ— 26 Sarbatus 27 Barnarius 630 28. Hormisda II. the 28. and last King of the race of Artaxerxes or the fourth Dynâ—â—sty of whom besides the two first Kings whose Acts are spoken of before the most remarkable were 1. Vararanes the second in whose time Carus the Emperour passing over Euphrates and laying sieige to Ctesiphon was there slain by a thunderbolt 2. Narses the son of Vararâ—nes who first discomsited Galerius one of the Caesars in the Empire of Diocletian and totally ruined his Army for which Galerius being forced to lacquey it by the Emperors Chariotin his purple Robes was so highly shamed that to recover his credit he set upon Narses once again routed him and took Prisoners his wives and children 3. Sapores the second the sonne of Misdates who began his reign before his birth For his Father dying without issue left his wife with Child which Child the Magi having signified by their art to be a male the Persian Princes caused the Crown and Royall Ornaments to be set upon his Mothers belly acknowledging him thereby for their future King A great and puissant Prince he proved holding continuall warr with Constantine and his Successours till the death of Valens and gaining from them the best part
though remote State in terms of amity Therefore they sent Embassadours unto Augustus who presented him with a number of Tigers which beasts saith Dion till then the Roman people had never seen and which was the most pleasing a little boy born without arms who with his feet could bend a bow shoot and play on wind instruments as exactly as others with their hands Traâ—an the Emperor had a great desire to see this Countrey but was diverted from that purpose by matters of more necessary importance to the State of his Empire Moved with the same of Antoninus the Roman Emperor they sent a solemn Ambassie to him making him Umpire in some Controversies which they had with the Bactrians from which Ambassadors it is probable that Ptolomy the Geographer who then lived might receive his informations of the estate of this Countrey The like they did to Julian the Apostate also then setting forwards on his expedition against the Persian desiring his friendship and alliance How it was with them in the time of Constantine and Justinian hath been shewn already After these times by little and little histories have been in a manner silent concerning the affairs hereof but for some conquests made on the parts next Persia by the Chaliphs of Bagdet For noâ—withstanding that there was continual traffick from the Red Sea hither and between the Persians Turkish and Indian Merchants for spices and the other commodities of this Region yet were not these Merchants acquainted with the state of the Countrey because they entered not into it but were met by the Indian Merchants at Sarmachand being as it were the common Emporie Neither did the Aegyptians at all enter into India but were met by the Indians at Ormus or some other Iland even as now the Chinois make some of the Philippinae the staple of their trade with the Spaniards whom they licence not to come into the Continent among them But our modern navigators have withdrawn this mask of obscurity and shew us her lively portraiture in as lively colours One of the first which brake the ice and gave us any certainty of their affairs was Sir John Mandeville accompted at his comming back for the greatest Fabler in the world so incredible seemed his reports of the magnificence of those Kings and the wealth of their Countreys and the many rarities which he found amongst them But better thought of by our neighbours he obtained a Monument in a Convent at Leige the Friers of which keep some things of his Comme pour honorable memorie de son excellent for an honorable memorial of his Excellencies Many of his Relations since confirmed by the Portugals who under the conduct of Vasquez de Gama first discovered this Countrey by the new way of the Cape of good hope Anno 1497. By whom and some later observations we have been informed that in this part of India were no fewer than 47 Kingdomes whereof some few have still their own natural Kings the rest all subject to the power of the Great Mogul Contracted into a lesser number by joining many lesser territories into one Division we shall look on it as distributed into 15 Provinces Some have reduced them unto five but give us neither the bounds nor extent of any of them And others in the description of their travels ramble up and down with such uncertainties most of them being men of trades and ignorance that though they tell us where they lodged and what entertainments they did meet with yet we shall hardly know by them for I think they did not know themselves in what Province they were or to what part the severall Towns thorow which they passed did of right belong So that our passage thorow these Countries having such blind guides to follow will be full of difficultie and not so satisfactory to the Reader as he might expect Howsoever I desire him to bear me company whilest I take the best survey I can of these 15 Provinces to which the whole may be most handsomely reduced that is to say 1. Dulsinda 2. Pengab 3. Maâ—dao 4. Delly 5. Agra 6. Sanga 7. Cambaia 8. Decan 9. Canara 10. Malabar 11. Narsinga 12. Oristan 13. Botanter 14. Patenaw and 15. Bengala 1. DVLSINDA DVLSINDA is bounded on the East with the River Indus on the West with Paropamisus and Arachosia two Persian Provinces but for the most part under the command of the Great Mogul on the North with Caucasus by which parted from Tartary on the South with the Kingdom of Cambaia So that it taketh up all the Northern parts of this Estate which lie upon the West of the River Indus from which River called by the Natives Sinda most probable it is that it took this name and therefore I have written it with an s Dulsinda and not Dulcinda with a c as I see some do but on no good reason The Countrey by reason of the Northern situation of it more temperat but less fruitful than the rest of India The seat in antient times of the Mazagae and Indo-Scythae when subdued by Alexander Made up at present of many lesser Kingdomes and smaller Provinces denominated for the most part from the principal Tows and Cities of them as in other places Amongst which those of most esteem are 1. Caximir Cascimir or Chesmur for by all these names it is called the chief of a Kingdome once unto which it gave name till subdued by Echebar the Mogul who in a pleasant Iland in the middest of a great and deep Lake about three leagues off the City beset round with Trees built a Royall Palace which he honoured sometimes with his Court removed hither from Lahor partly the better to assure this new conquered Kingdome but principally because his Palace at Lahor and therein an infinite deal to Treasure had but newly been consumed by fire The City it self situate in the most healthy Country of all India encompassed with high Mountains covered for the most part of the year with snow the rest a delicate goodly plain diversified with Pastures Woods Corn-fields Meadows Parks Gardens and Rivers even to admiration The air hereof and of the Country round about by reason of the Northern situation of it and the snowie Mountains very cool and temperate The soil abundantly productive of Wheat Rice and Vines which last they plant at the foot of the Mulberry-tree which seemeth by this means to bear double fruits Both Town and Kingdome subdued by Echebar the Mogul about the year 1597. their own dissentions more conducing to that subjugation than any visible force which he brought before it 2. Roree a Fort of the Mâ—gulâ— towards Paropamisus but bordering upon the Country of Multan to which People it properly belongeth garrisoned not so much for fear of the Persian for Paropamisus now called Cabal is his antient Patrimony but to preserve the People from the spoil of Theeves who alwaies hang about the Mountains 3. In the most Northern parts hereof stood the Nagara of Ptolomy
mistook by some for the modern Agra of which more anon 4. Sestan the chief City as I take it of the Kingdome of Rebat situate on the East of Caximâ—r betwixt it and the Indus in the same Latitude with that but not of so temperate an air the snowy Mountains much conducing to the Temperature of the Realm of Caximir 5. Mulâ—an a great and antient City and the chief of a Kindome on the South of Caximir or Chesmur and about three French leagues from the banks of the River Indus The ordinary thorow-fare of the Caravans in the way from Lahor to Spahan the chief Seat of the Sophy or King of Persia forced to abide there divers dayes sometimes ten or twelve to enrich the Town which of it self is of no great trading nor otherwise able to subsist but by this device 6. Duckee a Fort or Garrison situate in the Streights of the Mountains to secure the Caravans and protect other Passengers from the danger of Robbers hovering in these hill-countrâ—es the out-parts of this Empire 2. PENGAB OPposite to Dulsinda on the Eastern-side of the River Indus but more inclining towards the South lieth the Country or Division rather which my Author calleth by the name of PENGAB bounded on the West with Indus which divideth it from Dulsinda on the South with the Kingdome of Mandoa on the North and East with those many Kingdomes which we have comprehended under the name of Botanter The reason of the name I find not nor any thing memorable of the Country but that it was divided in the time of Ptolomy into the Provinces of the Lambatae Caspiria Cylindrine and Suastene subdued by Alexander in his expedition into India the famous Rivers of Acesines and Hydaspis but by what names now called I find not having here their course So that it seemeth to have been a part of the Kingdom of Porus or that the Kingdome of Porus was a part of this Places of most importance in it 1. Lahor on the Eastern banks of Indus affirmed to be the fairest and most antient City in both the Indies of most esteem for wealth and greatness In compass about sixteen miles and honoured for a while with the ordinary Residence of the Great Mogul till on the burning of his Palace spoken of before he removed his Court to Caximir from thence to Fatipore and at last to Agra Since that time made the Seat of the eldest sonne or heir apparent sent hither for avoiding all occasion of factions which their living in the Court might breed A City of exceeding great trade as being the chief Staple for the Spices in these parts and other commodities of India from hence transported into Persia by the way of Candahor the principall Town of Arachosia and so to Spahan the chief City of the Sophian Empire where they are sold by reason of so long and chargeable a journey at excessive rates It is said that 12000 Camels at the least pass every year thorow it with their lading besides what is ferried down the River and brought up by the Portugals who therewith traded unto Ormus till that Town was taken By this we may conjecture at the wealth hereof but more by that great Mass of treasure which a late Governour hereof did leave behind him At whose death Echebar the Mogul for the Mogul is the heir General unto all mens wealth found in his Coffers three millions of Gold ready coined great quantity of Gold and Silver uncoined and some store of Jewels besides Horses Elephants Houshold-furniture and other goods almost invaluable 2. Sultan-puare of more antiquity than beauty yet of good esteem 3. Athec in the common Road from Lahor to China reported in the description of the travels of Benedictus a Goes a Portugal Jesuite to be a moneths journey from Lahor and yet in the same Province with it Which if it be true either the Province must be large or his journies short or if not true we must remember that we had it from the pen of a Jesuite And yet as great as this Province or Division is affirmed to be we do not find the names of any more Towns of consideration which may be said with confidence to belong unto it 3. MANDAO THe Kingdome of MANDAO is bounded on the North with Pengab on the South with the Realm of Agra on the East with Delly and on the West with the River Indus So called from Mandao the chief City of it The Country more mountainous and rugged than the rest of these Provinces by reason of the many branches of Mount Bittigo the Southern part of the Imaus which do overrun it in other things partaking of the riches of India The men as most of those who live in such mountainous tracts of a warlike temper comparatively with the rest of the Indians the women here antiently as valiant as the men in other places riding astride and practised in the Arts of Horsemanship for that cause called Amazons some of which are said to be still remaining Insomuch as it is written in the stories hereof that the King of this Countrey not long since going to the warres was accompanied by the Queen his Wife marching in the Front of two thousand women all well mounted and prepared for service Chief Cities hereof 1. Mandao seated on the bankes of the River Mandova the Manda of Ptolomy and the Antients whence it had the name A City of great note said to be 30 miles in compass yet so well fortified and furnished with all necessaries so defence and resistance that it held out twelve years against Mirumudius or Merhamed the Great Mogul who then besieged it Surrendred at the last and with it the Kingdome Memorable for the great battail fought before it betwixt the said Merhamed then comming to the relief thereof and Badurius King of Cambaia who had then distressed it in which fight Badurius lost his tents and Treasures and was fain to fly disguised unto Diu to crave aid of the Portugals 2. Moltan once the chief City of a Kingdome or a Kingdome rather of it self but of no great note the women whereof though not so good Souldiers as their Ancestors of the female sex yet to come as neer them as they can use boots and spurs when they take a journey and so fitted fit astride the saddle 3. Scernus on the River so called of more Antiquity than greatness as is also 4. Polymbothie the Palibothra of Ptolomy and others of the antient writers then the chief Town of the Palibothei by Pliny and Strabo called Prasii a People of as great authority and power as any in India This once a Kingdom of it self of great power and wealth till Badurius King of Cambaia having conquered the Realm of Citor and therewith a great part of Sanga made an attempt upon this also Galgee then King of Mandao finding himself too weak for so strong an Enemie craved aid of Merhamed of Miramudius as the Latines the Mongul Tartar then
reigning in Chabul or Arachosia and possessed of some parts of India also since the times of Tamerlane Who compounding an Army of his own subjects some mercinary Persians and a great body of Zagathaian Tartars from whom originally descended came in accordingly discomfited the vast Anny of Badurius consisting of of 150000 horse and 500000 foot in two set battails the first at Doceti the next at Mandao and following his blow possessed himself of the whole Kingdome of Cambaia But not content with that success quarrelled the Mandoan King in whose aid he came besieged him in his principal City which at last he won and therewithall the Kingdome also the wretched King shewing hereby a fair both evidence and example to succeeding ages that the easiest way for a Prince to ruin his own estate and endanger his neighbours is to admit a Forrein power into his own Dominions which he cannot as easily thrust out as he hath brought them in 4. DELLY DELLY is bounded on the West with Mandao on the East with the Kingdome of Botanter on the North with the Eastern parts of Pengab on the South with the Eastern parts also of the Kingdome of Agra So named from DELLY the chief City of it by some called Delin The Countrey besides what is common to it with the rest of India is said to be more abundantly stored than any other part of it with horses Elephants and Dromedaries Of the people nothing singular except it be that many of them taking more delight in thee very than honest trades live for the most part upon spoil but those especially whom they call by the name of Belemi being such of the nobility or better sort who since the conquest of their Countrey by the Great Moguls have lived like Out-Laws on the Mountains Of the same temper with the Resbutes in Cambaia and the Agwans in Sanga and Dulsinda who rather than submit themselves to a forrein yoak as they count that of the Mongull choose to forsake their proper dwellings and all honest waies and means of living Places of most importance in it 1. Delly A City not only honoured heretofore with the residence of the Great Moguls who from hence pass in common appellation by the names of the Kings of Delly and that amongst their most knowing Subjects but beautified with many sepulchres of their antient Kings whose funerals and Coronations were herein celebrated And though deserted of late times by the Great Moguls moving their Courts from place to place as they inlarged their Empire and increased their conquests yet still a great many of the Nobles and not a few Captains and Commanders do frequent the same and have their houses and pleasure of retirement in it 2. Tremel upon the Western side of the River Mandova but not much observable 3. Doceti memorable for the great battel fought neer unto it in which Merhamed the Mongul overthrew the forces of Badurius and therby opened a fair way to the Realm of Cambaia This Countrey governed a long time by its natural Princes was at last conquered by some Moores or Saracens comming from Persia or Arabia but I find not which who grew to so great power and wealth that Sanosaradine a Mahometan one of their Descendants dreamt of no less than the conquest of all India if not of the whole Continent of Asia also Having about the year 1300 memorable for the beginning of the Ottoman Empire subdued by little and little all the neighbouring Princes which made head against him he pierced at last into Canora now called Decan and conquering a great part of it returned back to Delly The pursuit of his victories he left unâ—o one Abdessa his Lieutenant there who added the rest of that Countrey to his Masters territories but kept the possession to himself confirmed therin by Sanosaradine with the Title of Regent But Sanosaradine dying in a war against the Persians left for his Successor a sonne so unlike his Father that the conquered Provinces revolted from him unto other Masters more able to govern and protect them Confined unto its former bounds it remained notwithstanding of sufficient power to preseâ—ve it self from any of their equal neighbors till the rising of the Great Monguls whose puissance being unable to withstand it submitted at the last to Adabar the son of Merhamed the second Emperor of this line who to assure himself of the peoples loyaltie and confirm his conquests settled his Court a while at Delly the chief City of it from whence removed on the next prosporous emergency as before was noted 5. AGRA THe Realm of AGRA is bounded on the North with Delly and Mandao on the South with Sangâ— and Cambaia on the West with Indus which parteth it from the Province of Sinda a part of the Kingdome of Cambaia on the East with Oristan or Orixa So called from Agra the chief City of it and the Seat Royall of late times of the Great Monguls The Country said to be the best and most pleasant of India plentifull in all things and such a delicate even peece of ground as the like is hardly to be seen Well watered as with other Rivers so most especially with those of Tamtheo and Jemena which last runneth thorow the middest of it North and South or rather from the North-west to the South-east from whence bending more directly Eastwards it falleth at last into the Ganges or that which is supposed to be Ganges for the bed of that great River is no ncertainly known The People for the most part Gentiles Mahometanism coming in with the Great Mogul and generally inclining somewhat to the Pythagorean For such as live upon the banks of the River Jemena neither eat flesh nor kill any thing The waters of which River they esteem so sacred that thereof they usually make their Temple and say their prayers therein but naked in which posture they both dress their meat and eat it lodging upon the ground being imposed by them as a penance and so conceived Places of most esteem herein 1. Fattpore or Fettebarri on the West-side of the River a very fair and goodly City once beautified with a Royall Palace here built by Echebar after the removall of his Court from Cascimar with many spacious gardens belonging to it but much decaied since the fixing of the Court at Agra to which most of the Stones are carried and no small quantity of Corn sowed within the Walls 2. Agra on the North bank of the River Jemena inferiour to Lanor for wealth and greatness but far more populous the constant residence of the Court here in these latter times drawing to it great resort of all sorts of People By some supposed to be the Nagara of Ptolomy but such a supposition as is built on no better ground than some resemblance of the names For Ptolomies Nagara is by him placed on the Western-side of Indus in the Latitude of 33. whereas this Agra standeth on the East of the River Jemena five Degrees more
as no man can pierce it with a thrust which is the Rhinocerot of the Antients The people effeminate and unwarlike and therefore not much used by the Moguls in a war of consequence to supply which defect he furnisheth himself with Souldiers out of Persia of which his standing bands consist most of their Sultans and Commanders of that Nation also More given to merchandise than war and therein thought to be as cunning if not deceitful withall as any people in the world treacherous in their trust proud in their carriage bloody upon advantage and much given to Venerie ignorant of letters but well practised in Mechanical Arts. In matters of Religion for the most part Gentils not knowing or contemning the Law of Mahomet but very punctual in their own heathenish superstitions The Bannians in this Countrey being natural Indians nusled in Paganism and so wedded to their old Idolatries that no perswasions can prevail with them make the greatest number and seem to be all Pythagoreans in some opinions for they eat not any thing that hath blood or life but feed on Rice Roots Plantons and such natural fruits paying a large Revenue yeerly to the Great Mogul that no Oxen may be killed amongst them And because new opinions should not grow amongst them they mary in their own Tribes only and never out of their own Trades secure thereby as they conceive from all innovations Cities of most observation in it 1. Cambaia three miles from the Indus and as many in compass one of the nearest and best built in all the East So populous withall that it is thought to contain 130000 Families and is therefore called the Caire of the Indies Of most esteem in all this Kingdome though far less than Madabay to which it doth impart its name 2. Barocho Southwards of Cambaia on the top of an hill with a fair River underneath it well-walled and noted for the best Calicuts a kind of linnen Cloth so called from the City of Calicut where it was first made not to be matched in all the Indies 3. Swalley still more unto the South and about a mile from the Sea-shore but giving name unto a large and capacious Bay where the ships ride which trade at Surat 4. Surat about ten miles from the Bay of Swaller from whence the River navigable but by Boats and Shallops fortified with a Castle of Stone well stored with Ordnance The houses for the most part of Sun-dried bricks very large and lasting built with flat roofs but battlemented on all sides for fear of falling and beautified with goodly Gardens of Pomgranats Melons Figs and Limons interlaced with Riverers and Springs Made of late years a Factory for the English Merchants who have here their President and a magnificent house for the reception and staple of their Commodities 5. Neriand a great Town and as remarkable for the making of Indico which growing on a small shrub like our Goose-berry-bushes bears a seed like a Cabbage seed and being cut down is laid in heaps for half a year Grown rotten it is brought into a vault to be trod by Oxen from the Stalks then ground in Mills and finally boyled in furnaces refined and sorted and so sold to the Merchant 6. Daman upon the Sea-side over against ' Diu and possessed as that is by the Portugals A beautifull and pleasant Town fortified with a strong Castle at the North-end of it of white chalky stone well planted with Ordnance opposite whereunto on the South-side of the Town a goodly Church edged atop with white Which with the houses for the most part of the same colour also afford a pleasing prospect to the sailers by 7. Cumpanel situate on the top of an high mountain and environed with a seven-fold wall once the Seat Royall of the Kings of Cambaâ—â— 8. Daâ—aitote a place of such strength that the great M guls could never get it by force Rendred at the last upon composition conditioned they should still be governed by a King of their own 9. Netherby a great market of brazen ware beasts and Armour 10. Baâ—ndâ—râ— 11. Tanai c. This Kingdome taking in Guzarate and Sinda as parts hereof is extremely populous said to contain 60000 Towns and Villages very well inhabited but the people not accustomed to or unfit for warres Antiently governed by Kings of their own it was first subdued by the 〈◊〉 or Moores Anno 1423. under the conduct of one Mahomet or Machamut who having forced the Resbutes or naturals of the Country to betake themselves unto the Mountains was made Kings hereof To him succeeded his soane Mamudius one of no great action But what he wanted was supplied by his sonne Badurius who having conquered the Kingdome of Citor invaded that of Mandao also His Army for that warre consisted of 500000 foot 150000 horse 1000 great pieces of Ordinance 500 wagons loaded with powder shot and as many wain-loads of gold and silver to pay his Army But being discomfited in two great battels by Merhamed the Mongul Tartar whom Galgâ—e the Mandoan King had called in to his aid he shaved his beard and fled in a disguize to Diu then possessed by the Portugals whom he licenced in that distress to build the Citadel slain afterwards by a mean mariner at his return from the Portugal Vice-Roy whom he had visited on ship-board And though Mamudius his Successor endeavoured to free his Kingdome from both pretenders yet weakned with the loss of so great an Army he was not able to effect it First driven from Diu which he had besieged both by Sea and land to his great dishonour and after vanquished in battell by Adabar the sonne of Merhamed not far from Serkeffe the antient buriall-place of the Kings of Cambaia but then the Sepulchre of the Kingdome which by that victory fell to the Great Monguls who have since enjoyed it 8 DECAN DECAN is bounded on the East with Narsinga on the West with the Indian Ocean on the North with Delly and Cambaia on the South with Malavar and Canara The reason of the name we shall have anon It lieth along the Sea-coast for the space of 250 miles betwixt Aliga and Bate two noted Rivers extending East as farre as the Mountain Gates and afterwards thrusting into the North betwixt Cambara and those mountains till it meet with Delly The soil much of the same nature with the rest of India but not so flourishing as Cambaia The People for the most part Mahometaus which Religion was first planted there by the conquests of Sa Nosaradine 350 years ago yet not without some entermixture of their antient Gantilism Places of most importance in it 1. Bider the Seat Royall of Mamudza once sole King of this Country who to beautifie and adorn this City commanded every one of his Prefects or subordinate Governors being eighteen in number to build here a Palace and to reside therein certain moneths in the year each one to leave a sonne there in perpetual hostage Situtate
Country there are many Christians as well of the originall foundation of Christianity as of the late improvements which are made by the Jesuites 7. TRAVANCOR called also TRANCANOR reacheth from the Kingdome of Coulan to the Cape of Comarim and turning towards the East bendeth again unto the North as far as Cael in the Kingdome of Bisnagar or Narsinga By which accompt it hath the benefit of the Sea on all sides except towards the North reaching in breadth from the West Seas unto the East about 90 miles The Country as the rest before inhabited by many with the name of Christians if they may be called so which want Sacraments the condition of these Thomaean Christians in former times being so unhappy that in 50 years before the coming of the Jesuites if the Jesuites may be believed from whom we have it they had seen no Priest nor other Minister of the Gospell Chief Towns hereof for of those many others of less note I shall make no mention are 1. Travancor the chief City which gives name to the Province but neither well-built nor of very much trading 2. Quilacare the head City of a peculiar Signeury but held of the Kings of Trancanor as their next and immediate Lords though all those Kings also Feudataries of the Crown of Narsinga And were that the worst Tenure by which they hold it might be tolerable but there is a matter of worse consequence which attendeth these besotted Princes The Kingdome here is but a pomp of twelve years continuance and then endeth in a sad Catastrophe For at the end of those twelve years the King repairs to Quilacare prayeth before the Idâ—l above mentioned then mounteth on a Scaffold covered with sâ—lk or Tapeâ—try and in the sight of all his People gathered together to behold this strange solemnity cutteth off his nose ears lips and other parts which he casts towards the Idol and in conclusion cuts his own Throat for his finall Sacrifice his designed Successor being present at this bloody Sacrifice who at the twelve years end is to do the like Never was Scepter bought at so dear a rate For though all Crowns be lined with thornes yet here the pomps of soveraignty be less lasting than in other places the entrance full of fears and the end of horrors These Kingdomes heretofore but one till the year 900 or thereabouts were branched and cantoned into these seven by Sarama pereimal the sole Monarch He by the sollicitation of some Arabians trading to his Ports became Mahometan and therein so devout that he resolved upon a Pilgrimage to Meccha there to end his daies At his departure he divided his estates into these seven parts distributing them amongst the neerest of his kindred assigning unto him of Coulan the preheminence in sacred matters and the Imperiall dignity unto him of Caleâ—ute with the title of Samorin that is to say Chief Emperor or as some write a God on earth He only privileged with the right and power of coinage the rest to be subordinate if not subject to him From Percimals setting forwards to the City of Meccha the Malabars accompt their reckonings and begin their years as the Christians from the birth of their Lord and Saviour And for a time his hests were punctually observed But the Kingdome of Calicute being weakned by the power of the Portugals the other Kings began to free themselves from that subjection and in the end to cast off all Relation to him and to his Prerogatives Yet still he is esteemed of more power and majestie than any of the rest of the Kings of Malabar and looked with more reverence than any of them The certainty of his Revenues I have no where met with but conjecture them to be very great first in regard of that infinite trading which is mannaged from most parts of the World in his Port of Calicute the customes and imposts upon which must needs be of exceeding value and secondly in reference to the wealth of private Merchants many of which are said to equal some Kings in Africk and Dukes in Europe not a few Quid Domini facient audent cum talia Fures And if the man such riches have Then what must he that keeps the Knave What Forces he is able to raise may be fully seen by that which hath been said before wherein we find him with an Army of 90000 men besieging and taking in the Fort of Chalen with another of 100000. beleagursing the Castle which the Portugals had built neer his City of Calicute And when the said Portugals stirred up the King of Cochin to make head against him he fell upon them suddenly both by Sea and Land with 60000 Land-souldiers and 200 good Vessels of war for the service at Sea Sufficient force to reduce the rest of these petit Kings to their old acknowledgements but that some of them to avoid the danger have put themselves under the Vassallage or protection at the least of the Great Mongul others by suffering the Portugals to build forts in their Kingdomes have engaged them in defence of their estate against this pretender His forces consist most of Foot Horse being unserviceable in these Countries by reason of those many Rivers which interlace it And these Foot are compounded most of Gentry which they there call Nairos trained to their weapons when they are but seven years of Age every one to that weapon which he most delighteth in which makes them very expert and nimble at them much privileged for that cause by the Lawes of the Countrey and so esteemed of by the King that out of them his Sisters choose what men they please to be their Husbands some of them by that means being made the Fathers of the King succeeding Nothing else memorable touching the affairs of Calicute but the way of succession to the Kingdome the Crown descending upon none of the Kings Children but on the sonne of his Eldest Sister or neerest kinswoman For being that one of the Bramines hath alwaies the maidenhead of his Queens and that some of these Stallions are continually allowed to keep them company it is presumed or very probably supposed that the Queens Children are the Bramines and not the Kings 8. NARSINGA NARSINGA is bounded on the South with Travancor on the West with the Mountain Gates on the North with Oristan or Orixa on the East with the Golf of Bengala So called from 〈◊〉 the chief City of it and the Royal residence of the King The 〈◊〉 is said to be in length 600 miles or as some say of as much extent as can be travelled in six Months plentiful in the same commodities which the rest of India do hafford except Pepper and some other spices which are proper to Malabar Not so well furnished with Rivers as some other places which want is liberally supplyed by water falling from the Mountains and received into trenches meers and 〈◊〉 which do wonderfully cool moisten and enrich the land causing the Corn and
not only restore peace and quiet to Narsinga it self but recovered Canara out of the hands of the Idalcan who had before endangered his estate therein Of the great Army which he led against this Idalcan we have spoke already adding here onely that before he went upon this enterprise called the journey of Rachiol he sacrificed in nine daies 2036 Beasts to the Countrey Idols the flesh whereof he caused to be distributed amongst the poor Routed at first and being perswaded by some about him to go out of the field he is said to have made this Noble Answer that he had rather the Idalcan should boast that he had slain him than vanquished him And thereupon leaping into the thickest of his enemies and well followed by the valiantest of his Friends he obtained the victory But this vast Army of 606000 foot 30000 Horse 537 Elephants with necessaries answerable to such infinite multitudes speaks only what he can do on extreme necessiry or when he hath some long time of preparation as he had in that Action The power of Kings is better measured by their standing forces than by premeditated Levies And herein this Prince comes not much short of his greatest neighbours his standing bands consisting of 40000 Nairos or Gentlemen of his own Kingdom which serve on foot 20000 Horse who are either Persians or Arabians and 200 Elephants well paid and kept in continual readiness his foot defraied out of his Revenues his Horse maintained like the Turks Timariots out of cerrain lands distributed amongst his Captains some of which are said to have a million of Crowns per Annum to furnish him with these stable bands of Horses and Elephants As for his Revenue it is reckoned at 12 millions yearly out of which he is thought to lay up three defraying with the rest the expence of his houshold and the entertainment of his Foot This sum amassed together out of the lands mines and forrests of the Countrey which are wholly his and the waters of of some Rivers sold by him to his subjects which he monopolizeth the common people having nothing but their Armes and Labour Of which the mines forrests and one third of the lands he retaineth to himself the other two being divided amongst his Captains So that it is no marvel if so rich a Countrey yield him such an income considering it is all his own I do rather wounder of the two it should yield no more 9. ORISTAN ORISTAN or ORIXA is bounded on the South with Narsinga on the West with Delly and Mandao on the North with the Kingdomes of Botanter on the East with the Golf of Bengala and part of Patanaw or Patanâ— so called from Orissa the chief City of it The Countrey hath plenty of Rice cloth of Cotton and a fine stuff like silk made of grass and there called Yerva with which together with Long Pepper Ginger Mirabolins and other commodities here growing they use to load 25 or 30 Ships from the Haven of Orissa only The people so well governed or so hating theft that in the time of their own kings before they came under the Moguls a man might have travelled with Gold in his hand without any danger In other points of the same temper and religion with the rest of the Indians subject to that Prince It is generally well watered and interlaced with many Rivers which do much moisten and refresh it but none so beneficial to the Kings hereof as the River Guangen of old called Chaberis the waters whereof esteemed sacred by the Kings of Calicure and Narsinga and much used by them in their sacrifices and superstitious purgations are wholly ingrossed by this King who selleth them to those Princes at excessive rates Besides which Rivers it is watered with a fair Sea-coast of 350 miles in length that is to say from Cape Guadarino in the South which divides it from the Realm of Narsinga to Cape Leogorae in the East which parts it from Bengala But for all that not very much traded because not so well provided of commodious Havens as many other Indian Provinces of a far less Territory Towns of most note herein 1. Orissa on the Sea-side or not far from it the best traded Port of all this Kingdome to which the name thereof is to be ascribed as the Head-City of the Countrey 2. Cateâ—ha six daies journey within the land the ordinary residence of their Kings before it was subdued by the Great Monguls 3. Angeli a well-frequented Port at the bottom of the Golf of Bergala from whence many ships are yearly laden with Indian wares 4. Bacolli or Bacola more within the land and once the head City of a Kingdome but a very poor one 5. Simergan where they held it an impiety to eat flesh or kill any beast 6. Senerpate of which little memorable Nor do I find any thing which deserves much memory in the affairs of this Kingdom but that the Kings hereof were Gentiles subdued not many yeers since by the K. of Patanaw and both grown weaker by that war by Echebar the Great Mongul 10. BOTANTER BOTANTER under which name I comprehend all those petit Kingdomes which are crowded together in the North and North-East of this part of 〈◊〉 hath on the South Oristan and 〈◊〉 on the West the River Guenga or Chaberis by which parted from the Realms of Saâ—gâ— on the North the Zagathaian Tartars divided from it by some branches of Mount Taurus on the East the famous River Ganges So called from Bottia the principall City of Botanter which is the chief of these small Kingdomes The Countrey great of three moneths journey in extent full of high Mountains one of which may be seen five dayes journey off in which are said to dwell a people with ears of a span long or more whom otherwise those of the Valleys count as Apes In those parts which are next Sanga they are white and 〈◊〉 i in others more enclined to the Olive Colour Their garments they wear close to their bodâ—es so streight that one cannot see a pleit or wrinckle and those they never put off by night nor day whilest they are able to hang on nor do they wash at any time for fear of defiling so pure a Creature as the water Content with one wife deservedly to be held a miracle in these Eastern parts and yet cohabit not with her after two or three Children When any of them dy the Sooth-sayer is to tell them what to do with his body according to whose direction first consulting his Books they burn bury or eat it Few Towâ—s of note there are amongst them The principall 1. Bottia the Metropolis of it 2. Calamur and 3. Nâ—garâ—â—t their Staples for the sale of their cloth most of the people being Weavers bought of them by the Chinors and 〈◊〉 Merchants who resort frequently to those markets This a distinct Kingdome of it self the Kings whereof are called Dermair but 〈◊〉 to the great Mongul And so 〈◊〉 2.
do usually take up as much ground as the City of London Yet notwithstanding this great power the fortunes of this Empire have not only been at a stand since the deathof Echebar But the Rasbooches in Cambaia the Venazarari in Decan and other puissant Rebels in other parts of his Dominions hold out still against him some of them being said to command as much land as a pretty good Kingdom and to have always in a readiness 20000 Horse 50000 foot to make good their Mountains Nature or Divine Providence hath given to Empires as to men a determinate growth beyond which there is no exceeding 2 INDIA EXTRA GANGEM INDIA EXTRA GANGEM is that part of the great Continent of India which lieth on the further side of the River Ganges from the spring or fountain of it wheresoever it be to the fall thereof into the sea by the first and last mouth thereof which is called Antholi The other four being reckoned into the other part of India on this side of that River From hence extended Eastward as far as China and the Oriental Ocean on other parts bounded as before The Countrey in those elder times so renowned for wealth that one Tract of it had the name of The Silver Region and an other of The Golden Chersonese this last supposed to be the Ophir of Solomon of which more hereafter The People of the same nature and disposition in the elder times as those which did inhabit on the hither side of the Ganges not so well known to the Greeks or Romans as the others were by reason of the remoteness of their situation nor so well discovered at the present So that the best Accompt we shall be able to give of it will no be so exact and punctual as of that before with reference either to the estate hereof in the times of the Ancients or the affairs of it in these dates Mountains of most note in it 1. Bepyrrus 2. Maeandrus 3. Semanthinus and 4 these called Damasi touched upon before in our general discourse of India Out of which and from other Springs flow these following Riveâ—s 1. Catabeda 2. Bocosanna 3. Sadus 4. Temala 5. Besynga 6. Chrysaoras 7. Polanaas 8. Attabas these three last in the part hereof called the Golden Chersonese 9. Daonas and 10. Dorias rising out of the Mountains called Damasi Others there are whose names I meet with in my Author but of no great note by what names any of them now distinguished it is hard to say Nor find I any who have dared to adventure on it Of the chief Towns 1. Balanga 2. Cirtatha 3. Tasile 4. Tagma and 5. Malthura have the name of being the Metropoles of their several Nations 6. Triglyphon only honoured with the name of Regia more memorable perhaps for the white Crows and bearded Hens which are said to have been thereabouts than for being the Seat-Royal of some petit Prince After these 1. Sada on the banks of the River Sadus 2. Samba 3. Sabara 4. Colâ— 5. Zabae and 6. Sinda have the name of Cities 7. Baracura 8. Berabonna 9. Bobynga 10. Tacola 11. Sabana and 12. Thibon bâ—stus are marked out for the most noted Emportes or Towns of trade the memory of Sabana being still preserved in the Frith of Sabaor betwixt this Chersonese and Sumatra Others there are not noted by those special Adjuncts of which 1. Cocconagaoa and 2. Balonoa in the Golden Chersonese 3. Rhandamarcotta in the Midlands 4. Pentapolis neer the mouth of Ganges called Antibolum 5. Agmâ—gara neer the Bay called â—inus Magnus and 6. Corygaza one of the principal Towns of the 〈◊〉 may be some of the chief The old Inhabitants hereof besides the Marandae last spoken of were the Gangarides and Gangaent inhabiting on the banks of Ganges the Tacorae bordering on the Mountain Bepyrrus as the Tilaedae on Maeandâ—us and the Ammachae and Caboâ—aeh neer the hills called Damasi The Basadae said to be crooked short and thick but of a cheerful aspect and cleer complexion of which composition also the inhabitants of the Golden Chersonese were observed to be the Barrae and Cudutae on the Bay called Sinus Magnus the Lestori a Theevish and Piratical people who lived in Caves and were affirmed to be of so hard a skin that it was not penetrable by an Arrow These with the rest too many to be here recited the issue in most likelyhood of Chavilath and Saba the sonnes of Joktan of whom we find so many footsteps in Sabara Civitate Sabaraco Sinu Sabana Emporio Sobanus Fluvio and in the Countreys now called Ava and the Kingdom of Cavelan Of any of their actions we find little in antient stories or of the power of any of their former Kings but that it was given out in the time of Alexander that beyond the Ganges lived a Prince called Aggramenâ—s the most powerfull King of all those Countreys able to bring into the field 200000 Foot 20000 Horse 3000 Elephants and 2000 armed Chariots With which report though Alexander was the more inflamed to trie masteries with him yet his Souldiers were so terrified with it remembring the hard bout which they had with Porus that no perswasions could prevail with them to go further Eastward Nor hear we much of them after this unless the conversion of the Indians in the time of Constantine may be applyed to those on that side of the River as perhaps it may As for the later observations and discoveries of it we find it as most barbarous Countreys else till reduced to Order dismembred and subdivided into many estates almost as many Realms as Cities and distinct governments amongst them as Tribes and Nations Most of them Gentiles in Religion with whom the name of Christ and Christianity not so much as heard of till the comming of the Jesuites thither who have not onely obtained leave but some invitations for the promoting of the Gospel And for Mahometamsm though it had got some footing on the Sea-coasts of the Golf of Bengala as lying most convenient for the trade of the Arabian Merchants yet on the North and midland parts and those towards China and the Oriental Seas it was as little heard of as Christianity But for the Kingdoms of this part I mean the chief of them to which as many of the rest as are worth the looking after are to be reduced they are those of 1. Brama or Barma 2. Cauchin-China 3. Camboia 4. Jangoma 5. Siam and 6. Pegu. BRAMA THe Kingdomes of BRAMA or BARMA have on the West the River Ganges on the North part of Cathay in Tartarie on the East Cauchin-China and on the South the Kingdomes of Pegu So called from the Brachmanes Bramanes or Brames possessed for many ages past of these North West Countreys By the transposing of a Letter they are now called the Kingdomes of Barma The Countrey of these Brames or Bramanes extendeth Northwards from the neerest of the Peguan Kingdomes for the space
captived in the fight Weakned wherewith they became an easie prey to the Vice-Roy of Tangu when he first made himself sole Master of this part of India Who giving to his brother the kingdome of Ava and leaving to his eldest sonne the kingdome of Pegu with the Soveraignty over all the rest conferred this Countrey with the title of king of Jangoma on a younger Sonne But he begotten on a daughter of the king of Pegu and born after his Father had attained this whole Indian Empire was easily perswaded by the â—alapoies so they call their Priests that his Title was better than that of his Elder Brother who was born before it Prevented in his claim by the kings of Arrachan and Tangu by whom that king was slain and his kingdome wasted How he sped afterwards I find not But probable it is that he submitted with the rest to the king of Barma 5. SIAM SIAM is bounded on the North with Jangoma and part of Pegu on all other parts with the wide Ocean save that it toucheth on the East with a part of Camboia and on the West with a poinâ— of Pegu. So called from Siam the chief of all those kingdomes which pass under this name as that from Siam the chief City of it The Countrey of greater length than breadth stretcheth it self South-wards into the Sea many hundred miles in form of a Peninsula or Denty-Iland called antiently Aurea Chersonesus or the Golden Chersonese one of the five famous Chersoneses or Peninsulaes of the elder writers the other four being Peloponnesus in Greece the Thracian Chersonese neer Propontis the Taurican Chersonese in the Euxine and the Cimbrian Chersonese in the North of Germany now part of Denmark It had the name of Aurea or the Golden super-added to it from its plenty of Gold for which much celebrated by the Antients both Greeks and Romans and therefore not improbably thought by some to be Solomons Ophir stil famous with the rest of the Countries of the kingdome of Siam for abundance of Gold Silver Tinn and other metals great quantity of Pepper sent yearly thence with store of Elephants and horses the whole Countrey very fat and fertile well stored with Rice Corn Grass and all other necessaries The people generally much addicted to pleasures if not to Luxury delighted much with Musick and rich apparel and such as stand much upon their honour For their instruction in good letters they have publick Schools where their own Lawes and the mysteries of their own religion are taught them in their natural Language all other Sciences in strange tongues understood by none but by the learned To tillage they can frame themselves and are painful in it but by no means will follow any Mechanicall Arts which they put over to their Slaves In Religion for the most part Gentiles worshiping the four Elements amongst other Gods to each of which as they are severally affected so are their bodies to be disposed of either burnt buried hanged or drowned after their decease as in their lives they were most devoted to the fire Earth Air or Water Some Christians here also in and about the parts possessed by the Portugals but more Mahometans who possessing two hundred Leagues of the Sea-Coasts of this Countrey have planted that religion in most part of the Countrey now by them possessed It containeth in it many kingdomes some of little note those of most observation 1. Malaca 2. Patane 3. Jor 4. Muanâ—ay and 5. Siam properly and specially so called Of which Malaca is now in the hands of the Portugals Jor and Patane are possessed by the Arabians or Saracens the other two have followed the fortunes of the kings of Siam 1. The kingdome of MALACA taketh up the South part of the Golden Chersonese extended towards the North from the Cape or Promontory which Ptolomy calleth Malancoâ—in in the extreme South-point hereof neer unto Sabana then a noted Emporie for the space of 270 miles So called from Malaca the chief City of it of old times called Musicana or built very neer it from whence this Tract is called by Strabo Musicani terra The City seated on the banks of the River Gaza which is here said to be 15 miles in breadth by the frequent overflowings whereof and the neerness of it to the Line being but two degrees to the North the Air hereof and all the territory belonging to it is very unwholsome and for that cause the Countrey but meanly populous In compass it is said to be 20 miles of great wealth because of almost infinite trading for Spices Vnguents Gold Silver Pearls and previous Stones the most noted Emporie of the East Insomuch that is said by Ludovico Barthema who was there before the Portugals knew it that it was traded by more ships than any one City in the world more by far since the comming of the Portugals to it than it was before The People as in all this tract of an Ash-colour with long hair hanging over their faces bloody and murderous specially when they meet one another in the Night Few other Towns of any note in a place so unhealthy except 2. Sincapura situate East of Malaca neer the Promontory of old called Magnum supposed by some to be the Zaba of Ptolomy and that more probably than that it should be his Palura as Maginus would have it Palura being a City of the Hither India and different at the least 20 degrees of Langitude from any part of this Chersonese But whatsoever it was called in the former times it was in these latter ages the mother of Malaca the greatest part of the Trade and people being removed from thence to this newer foundation before which time it was the best frequented Emporie in these parts of the East 3. Palo Zambilan 120 miles on the West of Malaca from whence to Sincapura coasting about the Southern Cape now called Cape Liampo we have a Sea-shore of 270 miles as before was said No other habitation of any reckoning but a few sheds upon the shore for the use of Fisher-men and some scattered Villages in the land the People dwelling most on Trees for fear of Tigers This Tract in former times possessed by the Kings of Siam about the year 1258 bâ— came a kingdome of it self founded by Paramisera and some other of the Javan Nobility who flying the tyranny of their own king came into this Country where they were lovingly received by Sangesinga then reigning under the Sâ—amite in Sincapura Him they perfidiously slew and invested Paramisera in his Dominion Outed of which by the King of Siam he was forced to seek a new dwelling and after two or three Removes fell upon the place where Malaca now standeth which City pleased with the commodiousness of the situation he is said to have built The trade of Sincapura in short time removed hither also which so increased the wealth and power of the Kings hereof that joyning with the Moores who began to plant themselves on
the shores adjoyning and receiving withall the Law of Mahomet they began to cast off all subjection to the Kings of Siam to whom the sonne and Successor of Pâ—ramisera had submitted his new-raised kingdom and became their Homager Incensed wherewith the Sâ—amite about the year 1500 sent out a Navy of 200 Sail to distress it by Sea and an Army of 30000 men and 400 Elephants to besiege it by land But before he was able to effect any thing hindred by Tempests and the insolencies of some of his Souldiers the Portugals in the year 1511 under the conduct of Albuquerque had possessed themselves of it who built there a Fortress and a Church And though Alodâ—nus the sonne of the expelled King whose name was Mahomet endeavoured the regaining of his Estate and that the Saracens Hollanders and the kings of For and Achen two neighbouring Princes envying the great fortunes of the Portugals have severally and successively laboured to deprive them of it yet they still keep it in defiance of all opposition which hath been hitherto made against them 2. North unto that of Malaca lieth the kingdome of YOR IOR or IOHOR so called of Jor or Johor the chief City of it Inhabited for the most part by Moores or Saracens Mahometanism by their means prevailing on the Natives of the Country also A Kingdom of no great extent but of so much power that joining his Land-forces with the Navy of the King of Achen he besieged Malaca and built a Royall Fort before it in which when taken by Paul de Lima by the defeat of this king were found 900 pieces of brass Ordnance After this picking a quarrel with the king of Pahan he burnt his houses barns provisions and the Suburbs of the City it self but in the course of his affairs was interrupted by the King of Achen one of the Kings in the Isle of Sumatra his old confederate who after 29 daies siege took the City of Jor. What afterwards became of this king or kingdom I am not able to resolve In former times it did acknowlege him of Siam for the Lord in chief 3. More North-ward yet lieth the kingdome of PATANE denominated from Patane the chief City of it but different from Patane in the other India as Cleveland in York-shire from Cleveland in Germany or Holland in the Low-Countries from Holland in Lincoln hire as hath been fully shewn before The City made of wood and Reed but artificially wrought and composed together the Mesquit onely most of the people being Mahometans is built of brick The Chinois make a great part of the Inhabitants of it insomuch that in this small City there are spoke three languages viz. the Chinese used by that people the Malayan or language of Malaca which is that of the Natives and the Siam to the King whereof this small Crown is Feudatary Built of such light stuff and combustible matter it must needs be in great danger of fire and was most miserably burnt in the year 1613 by some Javan Slaves in revenge of the death of some of their Fellows at which time the whole City was consumed with fire the Mesquit the Queens Court and some few houses excepted onely The Country governed of late years by Queens who have been very kind to the English and Hollanders granting them leave to erect their Factories in Patane Not memorable for any great exploit by them performed but that a late Queen a little before that dismall fire offended with the King of Pan or Pahan who had maried her Sister and reigned in a little Iland not farre off she sent against him a Fleet of 70 Sail and 4000 men by which compelled to correspond with her desires he brought his Queen and her children with him to make up the breach 4. The Kingdom of SIAM strictly and specially so called is situate on the main-land the rest before described being in the Chersonese betwixt Camboia on the East Pegu on the West the kingdome of Muantay on the North and the main Ocean on the South The chief Cities of it 1. Socotai memorable for a temple made wholly of mettall 80. spans in height raised by one of the Kings it being the custome of this Country that every king at his first coming to the Crown is to build a Temple which he adorneth with high Sâ—eples and many Idols 2. Quedoa renowned for the best Pepper and for that cause very much frequented by forreign Merchants 3. Tavay upon the Sea-coast where it joineth to Pegu. Whence measuring along the shores till we come to Champa before mentioned being all within the Dominions of the king of Siam not reckoning the Chersonese into this Accompt we have a Seacoastof the length of 600 Leagues 4. Lugor upon the sea-side also neer that little Isthmus which joineth the Cherson se to the land from whence to Malaca is 600 miles sail all along the coast 5. Calantan the head City of a little kingdome but subject to the Crown of Siam 6. Siam the chief City of this part of the kingdome which it giveth this name to A goodly City and very commodiously seated on the River Menam for trade and merchandise So populous and frequented by forreign nations that besides the natives here are said to be thirty thousand housholds of Arabians The Houses of it high built by reason of the Annual deluge during which time they live in the Upper rooms and unto every house a boat for the use of the familie Those of the poorer sort dwell in little sheds made of reed and timber which they remove from place to place for the best convenience of their markets And yet so strong that being besiged by the Tanguan Conqueror then king of Pegu Anno 1567 with an Army of fourteen hundred thousand fighting men for the space of 20 moneths together it resolutely held good against him not gained at last by force but treason one of the Gates being set open to him in the dead time of the right and by that means the City taken The people hereof are thought to be inclining to Christianity but hitherto so ill instructed in the principles of it that they maintain amongst many other strange opinions that after the end of 2000 years from what time I know not the world shall be consumed with fire and that under the ashes of it shall remain two egs out of which shall come one man and one woman who shall people the world anew 5. MVANTAY the last of these Kingdomes lieth betwixt Jangoma and Siam memorable for nothing more then the City of Odia or Vdiâ— the principal of all the Kingdomes of Siam and the usual residence of those Kings Situate on the banks of the River Caâ—pumo and containing in it 400000 Inhabitants of which 50000 are trained to the warres and in continual reâ—diness for prelent service For though this King be Lord of nine several Kingdomes yet he useth none of them in his wars but the naturall Siamites and those of
Thebans against the Phocians brought all that Country in a manner under his command The Romans by aiding the Sicilians against the Carthaginians possessed themselves of that flourishing Island by assisting the Hedui against the Sequani mastered France by succouring Androgeus against Cassibelan seised on Britain by siding with the Aetolians against Perseus united to their Empire all the Kingdom of Macedon and by the same course what not In after-ages the Britains called in the Saxons and were by them thâ—st out of all the Irish called in the English by whom they were in process of time totally subdued and the Indians called in the Mogul-Tartars who now Lord it over them These forrein supplies are invited or let into a Country commonly in four cases First when some one man upon discontent or desire of revenge openeth them a way to a Country upon which motives Narses invited the Lombards into Italy and Count Julian brought the Moors into Spain the one to be revenged on the Empresse Sophia who had despitefully reviled him the other to revenge himself on King Rodorick who had ravished his daughter Secondly when a weaker Faction makes way for them to maintain their cause against a stronger On which ground the Duke of Burgundy being oppressed by the faction of Orleans made way for Henry the fifth to passe into France and the Leaguers drew the Spaniards in to hold up their declining cause against Henry the 4th Thirdly when an ambitious Prince makes use of a forrein power to usurp upon the rights of another man And for that cause Ludowick Sforze perswaded Charles the 8. to undertake the Conquest of the Realm of Naples that by the countenance of his Arms he might appropriate to himself the Dukedom of Millain Fourthly when a King overburthened by a forrein or domestick force which he is not able to resist requires the help of a forrein friend in which case Plus à medico quam a morbo mali the Physick proves many times worse then the Disease for thus the Kings of Naples of the house of Aragon being in danger of the French drew in the Aids of Ferdinand the Catholique the Cousin-German once removed of the King then being And the Caliphs of Egypt not able to withstand the forces of Almericus craved aid of the Turks by which meane both those kingdoms were made a prey to their forrein friends and by avoiding Scylla fled into Charybdis Nay many times it so happeneth that these forrein succours joyn in design with those against whom they were called and divide the conquered State between them And so we find that the Burgundians being called by Stilico into Gaul to prevent the breaking in of the Franks or French joyned with them in a common league against the Romans whom they dispossessed at last of all that Country Onely amongst so many examples to this purpose we find the Low-Country-men to have prospered by these forrein aids who by the assistance of the English ransomed themselves from that yoke of bondage which was intended to be put upon them by the King of Spain This I acknowledge to be true and look upon it as a great Argument of the integrity and honesty of the English Nation although it be as true withall that the English never had such an Army there as to be able to subdue them But give me such another instance I will quit the cause for the same Low-Country-men found it otherwise with the Duke of Anjou Brother to Henry the 3. of France whom they created Duke of Brabant and their Governour-Generall permitting him to bring in as many of the French as either his authority or their own monies were able to raise who was no sooner setled in that command but he made it his chief business to seize upon their strongest Holds and to be a more absolute Prince amongst them then ever the Spaniards or Burgundians had been before So that I think I may conclude that these forrein Succours are the last to be tryed and the least to be trusted of any remedies in State But it 's now more then time to return to the Mamalucks and in them to The third Dynastie of the Egyptian Kings or the Race of the Mamalucks A. Ch. 1255. 1 Turquimeneius who being promoted to the kingdom released King Lewis whom Melechsala his predecessor had taken prisoner but performed not half of the conditions agreed upon 2 Clothes by some called Elmutahaz taking advantage of the miseries of the Turks then distressed by the Tartars seised on the greatest part of Syria and Palestine 1260. 3 Bandocader perfected the begunconquests of Clothes and took from the Christians the strong City of Antioch carrying on his Armies as far as Armenia where he did much spoil 4 Melechsait or Melechsares restored the power of the Mamalucks in Syria and Palestine where it had been much impaired by Edward the son of Henry the 3. of England and Henry Duke of Mecklenburgh c. 1289. 5 Elpis or Alphix recovered from the dissenting Christians the strong Cities of Tripolis Berytus Tyre and Sidon all which he razed to the ground that they might not be any more serviceable to the affairs of the Christians 1291. 6 Araphus or Eustrephus by birth a German released Henry Duke of Mecklebourg after he had been prisoner 26 years He rooted the Christians out of Syria took Ptolomais the last Town they there held and so razed it that he made it fit to be ploughed 7 Melechnesar when he was Lieutenant to Arapbus was discomfited by Cassanes a great Prince of the Tartars with the loss of 40000 Egyptians but Cassanes being departed he recovered again all Syria and destroyed Hierusalem for which service he was afterward made Sultan of Egypt 8 Melechadel whom I suppose to be that Sultan that governed Egypt when Tamberlane with unresistable violence conquered it but of this I am not certain neither can I meet with any constant and continued series which I dare relie on of his successors in this kingdom till I come to 9 Melechella or Melechnaser who in the year 1423. subdued the Isle of Cyprus and made the Kings thereof to be from thenceforth Tributaries to the Mamaluck Sultans 1465. 10 Cathbeyus who much reformed the State of Egypt and was a professed enemy of Bajazet 2. the 8 th King of the Ottomans 1498. 11 Mahomet the son of Cathbeyus deposed by the Mamalucks for fear the kingdom might by him be made hereditary it being against their usual custome that the son should succeed his father in the name and privileges of a Mamaluck 1499. 12 Campson Chiarsesius succeeded on the deposing of Mahomet 13 Zanballat who dethroned Campson and not long after was deposed by 1500. 14 Tonombeius outed of his Estate by the joynt-consent of the Mamalucks so to make way for Campson Gaurus 1501. 15 Campson II. sirnamed Gaurus reformed the disordered and factious estate both of Court and Country and for the space of 16 years governed very prosperously But siding
THe Kingdom of TVNIS in Latine called Regnum Tunctanum hath on the East Cyrene on the West the Kingdom of Algeirs or Tremesin on the North the Mediterranean on the South Mount Atlas So called from Tunis the chief City of it The Country towards the East barren and destitute of water but in the Western parts sufficiently plentiful of Corn and other fruits and generally well set with Trees The people more patient of labour then the rest of Barbary and for that cause perhaps more healthy but questionlesse of so good constitution that they live commonly to great Age unlesse a violent death prevent them and are not much afraid of sickness or much troubled with it It contains in it the two whole Provinces of Africa Propria or Africa Minor as some call it and the Numidia of the Romans called since Numidia Antiqua to difference it from the present Numidia lying on the other side of Mount Atlas The principal Mountains of which Countries besides those spoken of already were 1 Audas 2 Buzara 3 Cinna 4 Dios or the Hils of Jupiter 5 Gillius by some named Gigion and 6 those called Thizibi Rivers of most esteem with them though not much with others besides those mentioned before 1 Ampsaga now called Collo and by some Sat Gemar which divideth this Kingdom from that of Tremesen 2 Catuda 3 Cyniphus issuing from the hils called Zuchabarus and falling into the Sea not far from Tripolis Besides which there were some great Lakes the chief whereof 1 Hipponites near Mount Cinna 2 the Lake of Pallas or that called Palus Tritonia where Minerva was said to have shewed herself the Inventress of Spining and of Oyle and for that much worshipped by this People 3 Sylura another great Lake but not so famous as the former because not honoured by a Goddesse The whole divided by the Romans into these four parts viz. 1. Africa specially so called lying on the Sea from the River Ampsaga to the Lesser Syrtis 2. Tripolitana from the Lesser Syrtis to the Greater 3. Numidia lying on the West of Zeugitana or Africa Propria and 4. Byzacena so called from Byzacium or Byzacina a chief City of it the territory whereof so extremely fruitful that 400 Ears of corn were sent to Rome in the time of Augustus and 360 in the time of Domitius Nero growing on one stalk But this Division being long since worn out of memory it is divided at the present into the Provinces of 1. Ezzab 2. Tripolis 3. Tunis 4 Constantina 5. Bugia 1. EZZAB is that part of this Kingdom which lieth next to Cyrene A small Region and not very fruitful yet the Inhabitants hereof are conceived to be rich the richer in regard they are free from tributes their wealth not rising from the commodities of their own Country which affordeth them little else besides Dates and Olives but from such merchandise which they buy of the Venetians and sell to the Numidians The richest those of Mesrata a little Province of this Tract which lieth near the Sea Towns it hath some but none of note the chief of which 1. Mesurata 2. Sibeca both upon the Sea of which the first gives name unto that little Province spoken of before Of more note in the former times was Philoeni Villa situate on the Greater Syrtis near the Promontory then called Hippi but now Cabo de Surta memorable for the adjoyning Altars called Phileni Arae erected by the Carthaginians upon this occasion Some controversies being grown betwixt those of Carthage and Cyrene about their bounds it was agreed that two men at a set houre should be sent out of each City towards the other and where they met there to be fixed the Meer-stone of their several Territories The Phileni two brothers nominated for Carthage were so quick of foot that they had goten a good way into the Country of the Cyrenenses before they were met wherewith the Cyreneans much enraged put to them this choice either to go so much back again or to die in the place This last accepted by the Phileni who preferred the common good of their Country before their own for preservation of whose name and honour to succeeding Ages the grateful Carthaginians did erect these Altars 2. West of the Province of Ezzab lieth that of TRIPOLIS which together with Ezzab made that Province which the Romans called Tripolitana Not much more fruitful then the other except in Barley but more commodiously seated in regard of the Sea which is here more safe for navigation the former lying wholly on the greater Syrtis Chief Towns hereof 1. Leptis Magna so called to distinguish it from another but of lesse note and therefore called Leptis Parva situate in the now Province of Tunis A town of so great wealth and trade that it was worth a Talent daily to the Carthaginians 2. Euphranta called also Pyrgos Euphranta from some strong Tower in it on the Western-bank of the greater Syrtis 3. Cinsterna on the Eastern side of the River Cyniphus 4. Cabis the utmost City of this Province westward the same which Ptolomie cals Tacapa situate at the fall of the River Triton into the lesser Syrtis 5. Sabratha and 6. Heva not else observable but that together with Leptis Magna they made up that one City which the Romans called from thence Tripolis 7. Tripolis founded by the Romans and by them peopled with Colonies from those three Cities before mentioned A City of great name and riches till destroyed by the Saracens By whom rebuilt adorned with many fair Temples Colleges and Hospitals and flourishing in much wealth and lustre it became a Kingdom of it self but subject to the Kings of Tunis till taken by the Genoes with a Fleet of 20 sail and by them sold to the King of Fesse Recovered not long after by the King of Tunis it came once more to have a King of its own till by the valour of Peter of Navar it was conquered for Ferdinand the Catholique the first Monarch of Spain whose Nephew Charles the 5. conferred it on the Knights of S. John of Hierusalem then expelled from Rhodes whom the Turks under Sinan Basa General of Selimus the second dispossessed by force An. 1551. since that the ordinary Residence of the Turkish Begterbeg for these African Provinces and made an usual retreat for Pyrats who infest these Seas and do much mischief to the Coasts of Sicil Italy and others of the Christian Countries 3. The Province of TVNIS lying Westward to that of Tripolis taketh up so much of this Kingdom as antiently contained the Province of Byzacena and so much of the Roman Africk as lieth on the East of the River called Guadilharbar the Hipponites Lacus of the Antient writers The Country antiently so fruitful that it yielded usually an increase of an hundred and fifty fold For proof of which besides the testimony of approved Authors the wonderfull if not prodigious Ears of Corn which before we heard of may serve sufficiently
and flourished But growing into many distractions and every Sultan or Provincial Governour shifting for himself it became a Kingdom under the stile and title of the kingdom of Tremesen The majesty of it much impaired by Abulthasen or Albohacen king of Fesse who brought it not long after under his command Recovering after some short time its former liberty it became a Kingdom once again and so continued till the time of Abuchemen who incurring the hatred of his people because by his supine neglect the Spaniards had surprised and taken Oran and Masalquivir their two best Havens made an easie passage for his brother Abuzeiden to the Regal diadem Abuzeiden scarce well setled lost it to Hairadine Barbarossa An. 1515. He to Charles the fifth by whom Abuchemen was restored becoming Homager and Tributary to the Crown of Spain But his successor Abdulla weary of the Spanish servitude put himself under the protection of Solyman the magnificent as a Prince of his own Religion to whom at his decease he left the possession of his Kingdom also ever since subject to the Turks whos 's Beglerbeg or Supreme Officer for these African Provinces resides for the most part in Algiers and hath 40000 Timariots under his command 3. FESSE 4. MOROCCO THese Kingdoms I have joyned in title because united for the most part in the storie and affairs thereof and of late times making but one entire Estate under the Xeriffes of Morocco and therefore handled both together in the point of History though of a different consideration in the way of Chorography They contain in them the whole Country of Mauritania truly and properly so called divided antiently into Tingitana and Sitifensis Caesariensis being naturally a Numidian Region the Masasyli and the rest of the Inhabitants of it of Numidian breed not laid to Mauritania nor accompted any part thereof till the death of Iugurth when given to Bocchus King hereof in reward of his treason for betraying that unhappy Prince into the hands of the Romans It took this name from the Mauri the Inhabitants of it when that name first given the word Tania signifying a Nation being added to it as in Britannia Lusitania Aquitania and perhaps some others and the name of Mauri given them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth amongst other things obscure or black by reason of the darknesse of their complexion Accompted in their times an hardy but a bloody people carelesse of life fearlesse of death implacable if once offended their thirst of revenge not to be quenched but by blood Mauri sunt genus hominum suapte nature cadis avidissimum nibilque non facile audens desperatis similes contemptu viz. mortis periculorum the character given of them in Herodians time and it holds good still notwithstanding the intermixture of Goths and Saracens incorporated into the same nation with them and passing by the same name in the Writers of the middle time Post baec Mauri totam Hispaniam Provinciam Burgundiam c. dominio suo manciparunt as my Author hath it where by Moors we are to understand the Saracens which came out of Africk Chief Mountains of this Country 1. Atlas Minor so called to difference it from the greater Mountain of that name from which it is seven degrees more North but shooteth as that doth with a point or Promontory into the main Atlantick Ocean on the South of Salla 2. Durdus extended also into Caesariensis 3. Diur 4. Phocra of which little memorable Rivers of most note 1. Sala 2. Subur 3. Zilia 4 Phuth 5. Diur 6. Cusa all falling into the Atlantick this last the same as I conjecture which our modern Writers call Ommirabili And for the rest we must find amongst them 1. Sifelmel 2. Tensist 3. Niffis the names of the chief Rivers as at this time called The old Inhabitants here of in the time of the Romans were the Metagonita neer the Streits giving name unto Metagonitis an adjoyning Promontory the Succosii Verbicae Nectiberes Vacuatae Voli and on the East-side the Mauresii These last participating of that common name in which all united Called by the Latines Mauri by the Greeks Maurusii The Etymologie as before Their descent originally from Phut the son of Cham whose memory preserved here in the River Phut To that the coming of the Chanaanites of the same extraction served but as an Accessory From those two fountains sprang the whole Nation of the Mauri Governed by Kings the most considerable of which when first known to the Romans was that Bocchus who betrayed Jugurth his friend and son in law into the hands of the Romans gratified for that treacherie with the Country of the Masasyli reckoned for part of Mauritania from that time forwards as Hiempsal one of his sons was not long after with the Kingdom of Numidia The whole Estates of Bocchus Syphax and Masinissa united by this means in the person of Juba one of his posterity the most potent Prince of all these parts who falling in the African war against Julius Casar Numidia was forthwith made a Province of the Roman Empire Crispus Salustius being made the first Governour of it But Mauritania extending at that time from the Ocean to the River Ampsagus he gave to Bocchus and Bogud two of his Confederares but descended of the old Regal family Bogud unluckily taking part with Mark Antony against Augustus was by Bocchus who declared for the other side dispossessed of his part that which now makes the Kingdom of Fesse in which confirmed for his good service by the conquering Emperor Juba the son of the former Juba grown famous for his eminent learning was of a Prisoner made a Prince invested affect the death of Bocchus in all the Dominions of his father except Numidia and by the bounty of Augustus a great Patron of Learning advanced to the marriage of Selene daughter of Antony and Cleopatra After whose death and the death of Ptolomy their son murdered by Caligula Mauritania was by Claudius added to the patrimony of the Roman Empire divided into two Provinces viz. Caesariensis betwixt the two Rivers Malva and Ampsaga now the Kingdom of Tremesen and Tingitana from the River Malva to the Western Ocean This last divided into Tingitana and Sitifensis the River now called Ommirobili being the boundary betwixt them by the Emperor Constantine who leaving Sitifensis to the Diocese of Africk laid Tingitana why I know not unto that of Spain Cained from the Romans by the Goths after by the Saracens they became members of those Empires in the declining of the last divided into the two Kingdoms of Fesse and Morocco to the description and history whereof we do now proceed 3. MOROCCO THe Kingdom of MOROCCO hath on the East the River Malva by which parted from Tremesen on the West the Atlantick Ocean on the South Mount Atlas and on the North the Kingdom of Fesse So called from Morocco the chief City of it in former times known by the
three Globes made of pure Gold weighing 130000 Barbary Duckets which divers Kings have gone about to take down and convert into money but all desisted in regard of some crosse accident or other which befell them in it insomuch that the common people think them to be guarded with spirits 4. North of Morocco on the further side of Tensift and Asifinuad is the Province of HEA Rough mountainous and woody yet watered with many pleasant Rils and would be plentiful enough in all commodities if the industry of the people were not wanting to it A sort of people little better then meerly barbarous without all Artists either Ingenious or Mechanick except some Chirurgeons whom they keep to circumcise their Children and some few Teachers of their Law which can hardly â—ead Their food a Pap made of Barley-meal which in stead of Spoons they claw forth with their fingers the Ground they eat on serving for table stools and napkins At endless â—eud with one another yet so kind to strangers that in one of their chief Towns called 1 Tedneft the Gentlemen used to cast lots who should entertain them A town of good esteem in former times situate in a large Plain on the River Tensift but in the year 1514. almost wholly abandoned upon a rumor that the Arabians had a purpose to sell it to the Portugals 2. Teculeth seated on a good Port and once very well traded there being in it at that time 1000 families some Hospitals and a beautiful Musque in the year 1514. destroyed by the Portugals 3. Tenent a Sea-town in the hands of the Portugals 4. Flmuridin a strong peece as the name importeth the word signifying the Disciples Fort so called because a certain Heretick in the Law of Mahomet whereof this Kingdom yields good plenty retired hither with his Disciples fortified it and defended it against the King of Mâ—recco 5. Iguillinguiguâ—l seated on the top of an hill and fortified by the Country-people or old African Moersâ— against the Arabians 6. Tefethne beautified with a pretty Haven but not capable of any great shâ—pping 7. Taglesse a Den of Thieves and Cut-throats 8. Tesegdelt as courteous and civil as the other barbarous At the Gates whereof a Guard is set foâ— entertainment of Strangers whom if they have no acquaintance there they are to provide of Accommodation in some Gentlemans house where it 〈◊〉 them nothing but thanks and some kind acknowledgment 5. Northwards of Hea stands the Province of DVCALA bounded on the West with the main Atlantick and on the North with the River Ommirobili by which parted from the Kingdom of Fesse Of three dayes journy long about two in breadth thrusting into the Ocean with a craggy Promontory which some of the Ancients called Ulagium others the Promontory of the Sun 〈◊〉 by the Christians of Europe called the Cape of Cantin by the Moors Gebelelhudiâ— Populous enough the quality of the men considered ignorant both of letters and of all good manners Yet not â—o populous as it hath been in former times much of the Country being abandoned for fear of the Portugals who have taken all their best towns on the Sea-coast and destroyed the rest Amongst these 1. Azasi at the foot of the hils so called surprised by the Portugals under colour of making a Store-house for their Merchandise 2. Azamez seated at the mouth of the River Ommirobili the furthest town of this kingdom towards that of Fesse the people whereof were extremely addicted unto Sodomy till subdued by the Portugeze 3. Elmedina once the Metropolis of this Province but now for feat of those Invaders in a manner desolated 4. Conte of the foundation of the Goths 5. Tic built by the old African Moors but possessed by the Portugals 6. Subeit 7. Teneracost 8. Centpuis 9. Terga 10. Bulahuan all sacked and ruined by the same people when they took Azamor the Key of this Province which was in the year 1513. At which time it is said that Mahomet King of Fesse passing through this Province with an Army to repress these insolencies at every Altar whereof here are many in the Roads kneeled and said unto this effect Lord thou knowest that the cause of my coming into this wild place is only to free this people of Duccola from the rebellious and wicked Arabians and their cruel Enemies the Christians which purpose if thou doest not approve of let the punishment fall upon my person but not upon my followers who deserve it not With greater piety then could be looked for from a blind Mahometan 6. Eastward of Duccala along the banks of Ommirobili lieth the Province of HASCORA a fruitful Country intermixt of rich fields and pleasant gardens furnished with most sorts of choisest fruits and amongst others Grapes of such extraordinary greatness that they are said to be as big as a Pullets egg Good store of Honey it hath also and some Mines of Iron Inhabited by a more civil people then any of the rest and consequently more deserving so rich a soil Places of most importance in it 1. Ezo an old town situate on a lofty mountain 2. Eluinina of a later erection 3. Alemdine conquered for the King of Fesse by a Merchant whose Paramour the Prince or Governour hereof had taken from him Situate in a pleasant but little Valley but begirt with hils and well inhabited by Gentlemen Merchants and Artificers 4. Tagodast on the top of an hill environed with four others of equal height 7. More East betwixt Hascora and the River Malva is the Province of TEDLES bounded on the East with the Kingdom of Tremesen and on the North with that of Fesse from which last parted by the River Servi which on the North east border of it meets with Ommirobâ—li The whole Province in form triangular of no great either length or breadth but sufficiently fruitful and well inhabited for the bigness Some Towns it hath and those not meanly populous for so small a Province the chief whereof 1. Tesza built by the old African-Moors and beautified with many Mahometan Mosques the wals of which made of a kind of Marble which they here call Tesza whence the name of the town 2. Esza seated on the River Ommirobili where it receiveth that of Deyme which rising out of Atlas-Minor and passing by Tesza last mentioned doth here lose its name 3. Chythite renowned for the stout resistance which it hath made from time to time against those of Fesse 4. Ethiad abounding in all sorts of victuals These Provinces make up the Kingdom of Morocco infested miserably while it remained subject to the Kings of Fesse by the Portugals on the one side and the wild Arabians on the other Concerning which last people we are to know that when the Saracens conquered Africk they contented themselves with the command and left unto the Natives the possession of it forbidding the Arabians with whose course of life they were well acquainted to passe over Nilus Elcain the last of the successors of
Hucba in the Kingdom of Cairoan having subdued the rest of Africk and added it unto his Estate passed forwards into Egypt which he conquered also assuming to himself the title of Caliph But in his absence the Lieutenant whom he left in Africk rebelled against him and acknowledging the Caliph of Bagdet for his lawful Lord received of him for this good service the Kingdom of Africa Despairing to recover his lost Estate and yet not willing that it should be useful unto his Enemies he licenced the Arabians for a Ducat a man to passe over the Nile with their tents and families On which agreement almost half the Tribes of Arabia Deserta and many of Arabia Felix went into Africa where they sacked Tripolis Cairoan and the rest of the principal Cities tyrannizing over all Barbary till restrained at last by Joseph the founder of Morocco of whom more hereafter Since which time though they lost their unlimited Empire yet they still swarm like Locusts over all the Country and neither apply themselves to tillage or building houses or any civil course of life nor suffer those to live in quiet who would otherwise manure and improve the Country The rest of the Storie of these Kingdoms we shall have anon when we have taken a Survey of the Kingdom of Fesse 4. FESSE THe Kingdom of FESSE is bounded on the South with the Realm of Morocco on the North with parts of the Atlantick and Mediterranean on the East with Malva parting it from the Kingdom of Tremesen and on the West with the Atlantick wholly It takes this name from Fesse the chief City of it Known to the Ancients by the name of Mauritania Tingitana so called from the City Tingis now Tanger then of greatest note Called also Hispania Transfretana Spain on the other side of the Sea because a part of that Diocese and by some Pliny amongst others Bogudiania from Bâ—gud one of the Kings hereof to whom given by Caesar by others Ampelusia from its abundance of Vines The Inhabitants of it by the Spaniards now called Alarbes The Country of good temperature in regard of the Air if not in some places of the coldest but very unequally disposed of in respect of the Earth here being in it many Desarts and large Forrests not well inhabited but intermixt with many rich and delightful Fields So that taking the estimate in the gross it may be said to be a rich and flourishing Country hardly inferior unto any The particularities of which are to be considered in the Characters of the several Provinces into which it now doth stand divided that is to say 1 Temesna 2 Fesse specially so called 3 Elchaus or Chaus 4 Garet 5 Algara 6 Erritis and 7 Habat 1. TEMESNA hath on the South the River Ommirabili on the West the Ocean extended in length from West to East 80 miles and in breadth 70. A champain Country very level and once so populous that it contained 40 Cities and 300 Castles most of them ruined by the wars and the wild Arabians the greater destroyer of the two The principal of those remaining 1 Teyeget neer the River Ommirabili once of greater note but now inhabited only by poor people and a few Smiths compelled to live there for the making of Iron-instruments to manure the land 2. Thagia on the course of the said River much visited by those of Fesse for the Sepulchre of an holy Prophet who was there interred the Fessans going thither in pilgrimage with such numbers of men women and children that their Tents seem sufficient to lodge an Army 3. Adendun more towards the Sea but on a small River called Guirla well walled and fenced on one side by a Lake or Pool 4 Amsa on the shore of the Atlantick once of great trade and well frequented both by the English and the Portugals by which last destroyed 5. Munsor destroyed in like manner by the wild Arabians 6. Nuchaida situate in so fertile and rich a soil that the inhabitants would have given a Camels burden of Corn for a pair of shooes Nothing now left of it but one Steeple and a piece of the wall 7. Rabut or Rubut built by Mansor or Almansor a King of Morocco neer the mouth of the River Burugrug and by him made one of the best peopled Towns in Africk built after the model of Morocco but now so wasted that there are not in it above 500 families most of the ground within the wals being turned into meadows vineyards and gardens 8. Fanzara on the River Subu the Subur of Ptolomy falling not far off into the other 9 Mahmora in the same tract also once possessed by the Spaniards neer which the Portugals received a great defeat by the King of Fesse for want of good intelligence betwixt them and the Castilians 10. Salla the Sala of Ptolomy by the inhabitants called Zale in ordinary Maps by mistaking Cale at the mouth of the River Rebato which the antient Writers called Sala as they named the Town Beautified by King Almansor who is here interred with a stately Palace a goodly Hospital a fair Temple and an Hall of Marble cut in Mosaich works intended for the burial-place of his posterity A town much traded formerly by the Christian Merchants of England Flanders Genoa and the Golf of Venice Took by the Spaniards An. 1287. and within ten dayes lost again and of late times made a nest of Pyrates as dangerous to those which â—ailed in the Ocean as the Pirates of Algiers to the Mediterrean Whose insolencies the King of Morrcco not able to suppress for want of shipping desired the aid of His Majesty Charles King of Great-Britain by whom the Town being blocked up by Sea and besieged to the Landward by the King of Morocco it was at last compelled to yield the works thereof dismantled the Pirates executed and 300 Christian Captives sent unto His Majesty to be by him restored to their former liberty to the great honour of His Majesty and the English Nation An 1632. As for the fortunes of this Province they have been somwhat different from the rest of this Kingdom trained by a factious Prophet to revolt from the King of Fesse and Morocco whose Estate they very much endangered sending an Army of 50000 men to the Gates of Morocco But being discomfited by Joseph sirnamed Telephinus he followed them into their own Country which he wasted with great cruelty for ten moneths together consuming above a million of them and leaving the province to the mercy of Wolves and Lyons Repeopled afterwards by Almansor with Arabian Colonies Given about fifty years after that by the Princes of the Marine family to more civil Inhabitants by whom the Arabians were expelled and the Province consequently reduced into some good Order 2. Westward of Temesna lieth the Province of FESSE properly and specially so called Extended in length from the River Burugrug to the River Inavis for the space of 100 miles A very fruitful Province well stored with
dignity remained till the year 1500. and somewhat after Three only were of note in the course of business that is to say 1 Jacob Ben Joseph the advancer of the Marine Family to the Realm of Morocco the establisher thereof in that of Fesse and of great power and influence in the affairs of the Moors in Spain where he held Algeir and Tariffe Towns of great importance slain treacherously by one of his familiar friends at the siege of Tremesen 2 Aben Joseph the second a younger son of this first Joseph the issue of Bucalo his elder brother being quite extinct succeeded after Abortade the fixt of the Marine Family in the Throne of his Father and had added thereunto the Realm of Tremesen if not diverted by the revolt of Alboali his eldest son continually in Arms against him 3 Alboacen the son of this Aben Joseph and the eighth of the Marine Family who after a siege of 30 moneths took the City of Tremesen with that the Kingdom But not so fortunate in his Wars against the Christian Kings of Spain against whom he led an Army of 400000 Foot and 70000 Horse with all other necessaries but vanquished by the two kings of Castile and Portugal with far lester forces their Army consisting but of 25000 foot and 14000 horse at the River of Salado not far from Tariff Anno 1340 Deposed soon after his return by his son Alboanen who lost all which his Father and the first of the Aben Josephs had gained in Spain their Empire after this declining even in Africk it self the Kingdom of Tremesen and the greatest part of the new Kingdom of Tunis withdrawing themselves from their obedience in the East parts of Barbarie as the Portugals prevailed upon them in the West The Kingdom of the Marines thus approaching neer its fatal Period it fortuned about the year 1508 that Mahomet Ben Amet a Native of Dara in the further Numidia or Bilodulgerid pretending a descent from their Prophet Mahomet caused himself to be called Xeriff the name by which the kindred and Successors of that Impostor use to call themselves and being a poor Hermit only with which Mountebanks and the high opinion of their Sanctity this People have from time to time been extreamly fooled plotted to make his sons the chief Princes of Mauritania To this end he sent them in Pilgrimage to Meccha whence they returned with such an opinion of Sanctity that Mahomet King of Fesse made Amet the elder of them Governor of the famous Colledge of Amadurach the second called Mahomet Tutor to his Children the youngest named Abdel staying at home with his Father In those dayes the Portugals grievously infested the Provinces of the Realm of Morocco to repress whose insolencies Mahomet and Amet obtained Commission though much opposed therein by the Kings brother who told him how unsafe it was to trust to an armed hypocrisie assuring him that if they once came unto any power which under color of Religion they might quickly raise it would not be easie to suppress them But this good counsel was rejected and the war went forwards Furnished with an Army they discomfit Lopes Barriga Commander of the Portugal forces under King Emanuel compell that King to abandon all his footing there they subdue Duccala Sus and Hea three Provinces of the Realm of Morocco enter that City poison the tributary King and salute Amet King thereof by the name of the Xeriffe of Morocco investing Mahomet the other brother in the kingdom of Sus. In the career of their successes died the king of Fesse and Amet his successor an improvident young Prince confirms his Quondam-Tutors in their new Estates conditioned they should hold of him as the Lord in chief and pay him the accustomed tributes The Xeriffes of Morocco A. C. 1 Amet denied both tribute and superiority to the King of Fez whom he overthrew in a set field and was after vanquished and dispossessed of his Kingdom upon some quarrell breaking out by his brother Mahomet 1554. 2 Mahomet King of Sus having got A. C. the Kingdom of Morocco united Fesse unto it also by the vanquishment of Amet the King thereof slain after all his Victories by the Turks of his Guard 1557. 3 Abdalla the son of Mahomet 1572. 4 Abdalla II. Sonne of the former had twelve Brothers of which he slew ten Hamet being spared by reason of his supposed simplicity and Abdelmelech escaping to the Turks 5 Mahomet II. Sonne of Abdalla the second expelled by Abdelmelech and the Turks fled to Sebastian King of Portugal who together with the two Competitors were slain in one day at the battel of Alcazar Guer Anno 1578. 1578. 6 Hamet II. the Brother of Abdalla the ad who added parts of Libya and Numidia to the Realm of Morocco not absolutely subdued before 1603. 7 Muley Sheck the eldest son of Hamet opposed in his Succcession by Boferes and Sidan his two younger brethren in which War he dyed as did also Boferes his Brother From whom Abdalla II. son of Muley Sheck had regained Morocco 1607. 8 Sidan the third son of Hamet immediately on the death of his Father caused himself to be proclaimed King of Fez where he was with his father when he died and having won Morocco from Abdalla the son of Muley Sheck became master of that kingdom also Stripped afterwards of Fesse and Morocco both by the opposite factions distressed by Hamet Ben Abdela a Religious Hermit who hoped to get all for himself and aided by Side Hean one of like hypocrisie who seemed to aim but at a Limb of that great Estate by whose assistance he was once more possessed of Morocco These tumults on the Land being pacified in long tract of time and the Country brought to some degree of peace and quietness though never absolutely reduced under his command as in former times a Rabble of Pirats nest themselves in Salla a Port-town of the Realm of Fesse creating thence great mischief to him both by sea and land and not to him only but to all the Merchants of other Countries whose busines led them towards thâ—se Seas Unable to suppress them for want of shipping he craved aid of King Charles of England by whose assistance he became Master of the Port destroyed the Pyrates and sent Three hundred Christian Captives for a Present to his Sacred Majesty An. 1632. Nor staid he here but aiming at the general good of Trade and Mankind he sent a Letter to His Majesty to lend him the like aid against those of Algiers who did as much inâ—est the Mediterranean as the Pirats of Salla did the Ocean The tenor of which Letters as savouring of more piety then could be possibly expected from a Mahometan and much conducing to the honour of his Sacred Majesty I have here subjoyned The Letter of the King of Morocco to the King of England WHen these our Letters shall be so happy as to come to your Majesties sight I wish the Spirit of
forced to lay much soil and will therefore let some of it Rent-free to strangers reserving only the dung of themselves and their cattell 5 BILEDVLGERID specially so called abundantly fruitful in Dates whence it had the name but destitute of Corn by reason of the extream dryness of the soyle and yet hath in it many Towns of good note among them Of less note 6 Tesset 7 Segelmesse 8 Zeb 9 Tebelbeti and 10 Fessen so called from the chiefest of their Towns and Villages Towns of most note both now and in former times besides those spoken of before 1 Timugedit in the Province of Dara the birth-place of Mahomet Ben Amet and his three sons the founders of the Xeriffian Empire 2 Tafilete in the said Province to which place Mahomet the second of these sons and first King of Morocco of that Family confined his eldest brother Amet having took him prisoner Anno 1544. 3. Teffet a great Town of 400 houses but so poorly neighboured that there is no other inhabited place within 300 miles of it but of that before 4 Techort the inhabitants whereof are very courteous to strangers whom they entertain at free-cost and choose rather to marry their daughters to them then to any of the Natives 5 Eboacah the most Eastern Town in all this Country distant about 100 miles from the borders of Egypt 7 Debris one of the chief Cities of the Garamantes of great renown in former times for Wells or Fountain of the Sun the waters whereof being lukewarm at the Sun-rising cooled more and more till noon was then very cold and so continued untill midnight afterwards by degrees growing hotter and hotter as if it had a natural Antipathy with the Sun hottest when that was furthest off and cold when neerest 8 Masucha seated on a Rock garrisoned by Jugurth for a place of refuge but taken by Marius in the prosecution of that War 8 Capsa the chief City of all this tract said to be built by Hercules but questionless of very great strength anguibus arenisque vallata made inaccessible saith the Historian by the thick Sands and multitudes of Serpents which were harboured in them but easily forced by Marius in his Wars with Jugurth and utterly destroyed by Caesar in his war against Juba It seems by this that those people neighbouring Mount Atlas were much at the disposal of the Kings of Mauritania in the times foregoing and so they have been also in these latter times For though neglected by the Romans who thought it an high point of wisdom not to extend their Empire beyond that Mountain yet the Saracens had not long possessed themselves of those parts of Barbary which was in the year 698 but within twelve yeers Anno 710. they subdued this Country and planted their Religion in it though not themselves Nor was Amet the first Xeriffe of Morocco warm in that estate when he thought it best for him to secure himself in it by the conquest of this to whose successors the chiefes of the Tribes hereof render some acknowledgements 2. LIBYA DESEETA 2. LIBYA DESERTA is bounded on the north with Numidia or Biledulgerid to which contiguous on the East with Nubia a Kingdom and Province of the Land of Negroes on the South with the land of Negroes wholly and on the West with Gualata another Province of these Negroes interposed betwixt it and the Atlantick The reason of the name of Libya we have had before To which Deserta was added upon very good reasons as well to difference it from the other Libya a Province of Egypt as to express the barren and sandy condition of it in which respect by the Arabians called Sarra signifying in their language a rude and inhabitable Desart as this Country is So truly such that men may travell in it eight days together without finding water or seeing any tree and no grass at all The water which they have is drawn out of pits exceeding brackish and many times those pits so covered with the Sands that men die for thirst the Merchants therefore carrying their water with them on the backs of Camels which if it fail they kill their Camels and drink a water which they wring out of their guts And yet as dangerous and uncomfortable as these Desarts be they are very much travelled by the Merchants of Fesse and Tremesen trading to Agades and Tombatum in the land of Negroes The People differ not much from the Numidians in shape or qualities but if a worse of quality it must be the Lybian They did once worship a God called Psaphon who when he lived taught divers Birds which he caught and then set at liberty to say these words viz. Psaphon is a great god which the simple people hearing and admiring at it afforded him Divine honours Converted at last to the Christian Faith they remained a while in the profession of the Gospel exterminated by the Saracens about the year 710. who having added Numidia or Biledulgerid to their former conquests planted their Superstitions in this Country also This Country is divided as others into Provinces into five great Desarts to which those of less note are to be referred 1. ZANHAGA beginning at the borders of Gualata interposed betwixt it and the Atlantick Ocean and extending Eastward to the Salt-pits of Tegaza having on the South Gualata and Tombutum in the land of Negroes so destitute of water that there is one pit only at the end of each hundred mile brakish and unwholsom and in the Desarts of Azaoad and Araoan which are parts of this but one in an 150 or 200 miles riding 2. ZVENZIGA extended from the Salt-pits of Tegaza Eastward to the Desart of Targa bounded on the North with Segelmesse and Tebelbeti Numidian Provinces and on the South with the Desarts of Ghir and Guber So void of water especially in that part thereof which is called Gogden that in nine dayes travell there is not so much as one drop to be seen but what they carry on their Camels 3. TARGA extended Eastward to the Desart of Ighidi and reaching from Tegorarin in the North to the Desart of Agader in the South the best conditioned part of all this Countrey well watered of a temperate Aâ—re and a soyl reasonably fruitfull In length from North to the South 300 miles and liberally stored with Manna which they gather into little vessels and carry to Agadez to sell Mingled in water or with pottage it is very cooling and drank of in their Feasts as a speciall dainty 4. LEMPTA extendeth from the Deserts of Ighidi unto that of Bordea 5. BORDEA which reacheth to the borders of Nubia Of these two there is little to be said in several but that this last was discovered lately by one Hamar a guide to a Caravan of Merchants who blinded with the sands wandred out of his way and causing sand to be given him at every twenty miles end found by the smell at last that they begun to draw nigh some
by the name of Guinea This Town not built untill the year 1485. in the beginning of the reign of John the 2d though the discovery of these coasts had been made before An. 1452. under the conduct of Prince Henry Duke of Viseo Son of John the first By whose incouragement the Portugueze did first imploy themselves in forreign Discoveries and became enamoured of the Seas 14. BENIN beth directly East of Guinea by the Portugals reckoned for a Province or Kingdom of it the King whereof is said to have 600 Wives with all which twice a yeer he goeth out in Pomp. The Gentlemen if I abuse not the name have most of them 80 Wives some more he that is poorest ten or twelve and the more the merrier The people thereof do cut and rase their skin with three lines drawn to the Navel esteeming it necessary to salvation They use all both men and women to go naked till they are Married and then robe clothed only from the wast to the knees so that had our Sir Thomas Moor lived in these parts he had in some measure had his desire For he among other strange plots in his Utopian Common-wealth telleth us how there it is the custom for some reverend old Sire to bring in naked the young man and some hoary old Matron to present naked the young woman between whom a Marriage is propounded For faith he in buying a horse the chapman not only vieweth his naked carkase but taketh off all his trappings and saddle lest under them some blame might be hidden and why then in choosing of a wise should we take one of whom we see no more then the face unius Palmae spatium and perhaps scarce that The learned and ingenuous Author of the New Atlantis though he dislike of Marriages made upon such uncertainties yet he would have this discovery made by some friends of the Parties not by them themselves it being as he saith very inconvenient that after such a plain and familiar sight of each others person there should be a refusal upon either side But these new Projects I refer to your modest censures 15. GVANGARA lieth on the North of Benin a wealthy and well peopled Country but their Towns and Villages very mean except that called by the same name with the Country where the King resideth which is somewhat better then the rest well traded and full of rich Merchants The King hereof of so great Revenues that he keepeth seven thousand Archers and five hundred Horse in continuall pay but Homager and Tributarie to the King of Bornum 16. BORNVM a large and opulent Country on the West of Guangara is there extended to the length of 500 miles Distinguished equally in a manner into hills and valleys the hills inhabited by Neat-herds and Sheepherds breeding great flocks and herds of Cattel with Mill and many other fruits to us unknown the Vales replenished with many Market-Towns and as full of Corn. The People are of no Religion but live like beasts without propriety so much as in their wives or children nor are they differenced by names as in other places but by some mark upon their bodies Which though it seem strange to us of this present Age yet was it thus in part with out Saxon Ancestors Whence have we else the names of White Brown Black Gray Green and Tawny or those of Long Short Low Curle Crispe and others but from such Originals not to say any thing of the names of Trades and Occupations so familiar with us The name of their chief City is Borneo where the King resideth A potent Prince who keepeth in continual pay three thousand horse and great numbers of Foot and yet is said to have no other Revenue then what he getteth by strong hand from his Enemies Which if it be true those Kings must needs be good Warriours and have great successes also in their undertakings it being also said of these Kings of Borneo that all the Furniture of their Horses all the Dishes Cups and Platters which they eat or drink in yea the very Chaines for his Dogs were of finest Gold 17. Gaoga lieth betwixt Borneo and the Desarts of Nubia the Country almost square each side thereof extended 500 miles The People ignorant rude uncivil but specially those which dwell in the mountains their houses built most of boughs and leaves which once dry easily take fire but the best is they are soon repaired their greatest wealth is in their Cattel which they keep most tenderly About the year 1420. they were brought into subjection by a Negro-Slave who having slain his Master by the help of his wealth grew strong enough to incroach on his neighbours and selling such Captives as he took for horses of Egypt became King of Gaoga and in fine very gracious with the Mamaluck Sultans His Suceessors have since so enlarged their Territories that they are second unto none but the Kings of Tombutum 18. NVBIA hath on the West Gaoga bounded on the North with Egypt extended Eastward unto Nilus by which parted from Aethiopia Superior or the Habassine Empire So called from the Nubae an antient and potent people of this Tract spoken of by Ptolomie the great Lake anciently called Nubea Palus being hence denominated A distinct people from those of the same name dwelling on the shores of the Red-Sea neer unto Sinus Avalites who from the shortnes of their stature passed in accompt for Pigmies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Hesychius an old Grammarian these being a strong and potent Nation and well skilled in wars Insomuch as Cyriacus once a King hereof understanding of some pressures laid upon the Christians of Egypt is said to have raised 100000 Horse for their aid and succor but by the perswasions of the Patriarch of Alexandria went back unsought with For at that time the Country was wholly Christian and had been so from the very dayes of the Apostles but are now fallen off again to their former Idolatries or become Mahometans for want of Ministers to instruct them It is recorded by Alvarez the writer of the Aethiopick History that at his being in the Court of the Abassine Emperor there came Ambassadors out of Nubia to intreat a supply of Pastors to instruct their Nation and repair Christianity amongst them but were unchristianly rejected Here is a Poison in this Country of which the tenth part of a grain will dispatch a man in a quarter of an hour and is sold for ten Ducars an ounce the Customs for which unto the King is as much as the price unto the Merchant But for this one ill Commodity they have many good that is to say Corn Sugar Civet Sanders Ivory all in great abundance some store of Gold and other Mettals The Country naturally sandy but well refreshed with Lakes and Rivers which do much inrich it insomuch as the people generally are very wealthy aad manage a great trade with the Merchants of Caire and Egypt Their chief City is called
Dangala large and well frequented said to contain no fewer then 10000 families but their houses built of nothing but thatch and mortar In other parts especially towards the river Nilus they have many Villages few or none of them worth the naming There are many other Kingdoms in this Land of Negroes besides those in Guinea but of lesser note as 19. BITO 20. TEMIANO 21. ZEGZEG 22. ZANFARA 23. GOTHAN 24. MEDRA 25. DAVM Of which there is nothing to be spoken but of their poverty or riches blessings or curses common to them with the rest of these Nations and therefore I purposely omit them This Country or a great part of it was anciently accounted part of Libya Interior inhabited besides the Nubae and Nigritae spoken of before by the Nabathrae dwelling about the hill Arvates the Aronca neer the hill Arangus the Agargina Xylinces and Alchalinces Aethiopick Nations Not much considerable in the business of former times nor much discovered not very perfectly at this day till the year 973 at what time certain Mahometan Preachers out of a superstitious zeal to propagate their Sect first opened the way into these Countries the People then living like bruit beasts without King Law or any form of Government scarce knowing how to sow their lands clad in the skins of as very beasts as themselves and challenging no propriety in wives or children First conquered by Joseph King of Morocco of the race of the Almohades and after that by the five Nations of Libya Deserta who divided them into fifteen parts every one of those five Nations possessing three of them One of the Kings of these Libyant named Soni Heli being slain by Abuaci Ischia General of his forces and the rest terrified with that blow An. 1526. the Negroes once again recovered their long lost liberty and instituted divers Kings of their own Amongst them Izchia was most deservedly made King of Tombutum who managed his affairs so well that he conquered the Kings of Guber Agadez Cano Melli Zanfora Zegzeg Ghenaeoa Gambea and Casena which he made his Tributaries So that his successors are now the greatest of those five Kings who have the supreme power over all the rest The other four 1. the King of Mandinga lording it over the Realms of Benin Giolofi and the Kings of Guinea 2. the King of Borneo the onely one that is descended of the Libyan race in greatness of command next to him of Tombuto 3. the King of Gualata whose Kingdom is confined within that one Province but therein absolute and supreme and 4. the King of Gaoga Paramount over all the rest But because the greatest power is in the hands of the King of Tombuto who possibly enough may in short time bring all the rest under his command we will take a more particular view of his estate affirmed to be the richest Prince in these parts of Africk and to have many Plates and Scepters of gold some of which weigh 1300 pound weight When any of his Subjects do appear before him they kneel on both their knees and bowing their heads unto the ground cast sand over their shoulders and upon their heads going forwards still upon their knees His Court he keeps in a royal manner continually guarded with 3000 Horse but with many more Foot all armed with Bowes and empoisoned Arrows To the Jewes a very bitter Enemy whom he admitteth not to trade in his kingdoms and consiscateth the goods of all such of his Subjects as hold traffick with them Zealous of the Mahometan Law and liberal in stipends to the Doctors and Professors of it Of greater power then any other beyond Atlas but the Habassine Emperor And though Amet the Xeriffe of Morocco in the year 1589. had some hand upon him and conquered a great part of this kingdom even as far as Gago extending his Empire six moneths journey by Camels beyond Morocco yet it held not long this King again recovering what was taken from him and being since that time in as eminent power as ever in any times before And so much for TERRA NIGRITARVM OF AETHIOPIA SVPERIOR AETHIOPIA SVPERIOR is bounded on the East with the Red-Sea and the Sinus Barbaricus on the West with Libya Interior the Realm of Nubia in the Land of the Negroes and part of the Kingdom of Congo in the other Aethiopia on the North with Egypt and Libya Marmarica and on the South with the Mountains of the Moon by which parted from the main body of Aethiopia Inferior It was first called Aetheria and afterwards Atlantia as Plinie telleth us In the end the Grecians gave it the name of Aethiopia from the Greek words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying to burn and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Countenance because the violent heats of the Sun had so scorched the Countenances of the Inhabitants The additions of Sub Aegypto Superior and Interior serve only to distinguish it from the other Aethiopia which lieth further off from Egypt on the outside of this It is called also Regnum Abyssinorum from the Abaseni or Abyssini a people of Arabia Felix who passing over the Red-Sea not above seven miles broad in the narrowest place came and setled here And in the Scripture it is stiled by the name of Ludim from Lud the son of Mizraim who first planted it as hath been proved by many strong and concluding Arguments in our general Preface It is situate on both sides of the Equinoctial extending from the South Parallel of seven Degrees where it meeteth with some part of the other Aethiopia to the Northern end of the Isle of Meroe situate under the fist Parallel on the North of that Circle And though by this Accompt it fall short of the dimensions assigned by some who extend it from one Tropick unto the other yet is it of a very great length no less then 1500 miles the breadth about half as much the whole circumference amounting to 4300 miles Yet so that all this vast tract of ground is not to be understood of that part of the Country which is under the command of the Abassine Emperour commonly but mistakingly called Prestor John but of the whole Country of Aethiopia as before limited and extended containing besides his Estate the Kingdoms of Adel and Adea and the Provinces of Quiloa and Melindi which two last are now reckoned of as parts of Aethiopia Inferior The Isle of Meroe in the North is possessed by Mahometans the most bitter enemies of this King all on the West of Nilus betwixt it and the South-east of Nubia inhabited by the Anzichi an Idolatrous and man-eating Nation subject to a great Prince of their own and all the Coasts of the Red-Sea as well within the Streits of Babel Mandel as without except the Port of Erocco only enjoyed by Arabians and Moors who do acknowledge no subjection unto his commands but are under the Kings of Adel and Adea before mentioned But taking it in the largest signification and extent
contracted Channell he may be said to have a second birth from hence though not the first And these I take to be the Lakes which were discovered by the Romans in the time of Nero. Who following the design of some other great Potentates Sesostris Cambyses Alexander and Philadelphus in discovering the true Original of this famous River imployed two Centurions in that service who aided in it by the then King of the Aethiopians are said to have come at last unto certain great Marishes most probably the lower and sedgie parts of these Lakes now mentioned of whose extent the Inhabitants themselves were ignorant nor possible to be discovered any further the weeds having so overgrown the water that there was no further passage to be made by boat and less by wading Betwixt this Country and Damut which we last passed thorow is said to be a Province of Amazons warlike and fierce and very expert at the Bow whose Queen knoweth no man and by the rest honoured as a Goddess These they say were first instituted by the Queen of Saba as true as that which some have added of the Phoenix visible in this Country of Griffons and of Fowls so big that they make a shadow like a Cloud Which strange reports I have here added to supply the defect of Towns and Cities of which I meet not with so much as the naked names as undiscovered places in our Maps and Charts are filled up with Monsters 7. BAGAMEDRVM BAGAMEDRVM or SAGAMEDRVM for I finde both names lieth on the West of Goiamy betwixt the Northern parts thereof and the River Nilus and keeping all along the course of that River as far as Guagere or Meroe encountreth with the Southern point of Barnagasso Some do extend it also beyond that Iland but making the whole length thereof but 600 miles do confate themselves The greatest Province of this Empire it may probably be cateris hujus AEthiopiae amplissimum as they say it is but if extended the whole length of it it must be 1500 miles not 600 only The Country plentifull in Mines of the purest Silver which they cannot draw thence but by fire which makes it run like long rods or Ropes of Mettall And yet as large and wealthy as they say it is I am more to seek for Towns and rich Cities in it then in the Desarts of Libya or the sands of Arabia Merchants and Travellers for the most part go no further then the Sea coasts of the Country of which they give us more exact and full informations knowing but little of the Inlands and of the Natives such as have travelled abroad into other Kingdoms rude and ignorant men know little more of their own Empire then the place they lived in Or probably their best Cities not containing above 2000 houses few of them so many and those patched up of thatch dirt and hurdles unless some of the Nobility or wealtheir Merchants are provided better they may have no great reason to speak much of them or to acquaint us with the names of such sorry places as are indeed not worth the naming Which I conceive to be the true condition of most or all the Inland Towns in this large Estate 8. BARNAGASSO BARNAGNES or BARNAGASSVM hath on the West Guagere or the Isle of Meroe on the Southwest as some say a point of Bogamedrum on the South Dangali and Adel on the East the Red Sea or Bay of Arabia on the North it stretcheth towards Egypt the Kingdoms of Jasculum and Sua possessed by the Mahometans being interposed The Country very sertile full of Towns and Villages and exceedingly well stored with pleasant Riverets besides the neighbourhood of the Red Sea on the one side Nile and Abanhi on the other Remarkable for a Mountain in the Western part of it which being spacious in the beginning groweth strait by little and little and then enlargeth it self again to a League in circuit On the top thereof a Royal Palace a Church a Monastery and two very large Cisterns with a piece of ground able to entertain and keep 500 men To be ascended one way only and that but to a certain mark to which being come they are drawn up with Cords and Baskets to the top of all not to be took by force by reason of the impossibility of ascent nor by long siege or any extremity of Family in regard it yields provision enough to maintain itself Accounted therefore the chief Hold of all this Province against Turks and Moors It containeth besides Barnagasso it self the two Provinces of Canfila and Dafila though rather subject to the Governour or Vice-Roy of it then parts and members of the same Towns of most moment in the whole I Beroa or Barua conceived by some to be the Colony of Ptolomy the Residence of the Vice Roy situate on a pleasant and fish full River 2 Zameta honoured sometimes also with the Vice Royes presence but rather as a retiring place in times of leisure then a Town of strength 3 Suachen situate in an Hand of the Red Sea or Bay of Arabia one of the richest Cities of the Eastern parts and beautified with a goodly and capacious Haven secured by nature from all storms or smooth tides sure Anchorage and able to receive 300 great ships of burden Situate in a little Iland the whole circumference whereof it taketh up insomuch that vessels of all sorts both within the Haven and without do usually unlade themselves at the doors of the Merchants to which the Ship beaks serve for bridges A wealthy and well traded Town both by Sea and Land to which from the more in land parts of the Abassine Empire the Mountains open a safe passage for the carriage and re carriage of their commodities Taken by the Turks long since with all the rest of the Country lying betwixt it and Egypt and made the seat of a Turkish Beglerbeg or Bassa whom in imitation of the Romans they call the Beglerbeg of Abassia as if by the possession of this small part of that Empire they would entitle the Grand Signeur unto all the rest The Town conceived by some to be that which Ptolomy calleth Ostium Sabasticum or rather Sabaiticum as called by Strabo Others will have it to be the Ptolomais Ferarum or the Epitherias as Plinie calleth it of the Ancient Writers And some again will have it to be the Succhae of Plinie by whom reckoned among the Cities of the Troglodites who are called Succhaei in the Scriptures as before was noted in whose part of the Country it is seated and to which name it hath some resemblance 4 Bisam not far from Erocco remarkable for a Monastery situate on the top of an high Rock environed with dreadful Precipices upon every side in which live 3000 Monks eating by three and three together in a common Refectorie this being the chief of six others in this Province of Barnagasso the furthest not above 30 miles distant For maintainance of whom
and a great number of poor Children which they daily feed besides the Tythes of all the Mountain in which it standeth fruitful and rich and at least 30 miles in compass they have many good Farms at the foot of the said Mountain and an hundred small Villages appertaining to them out of which they raise yeerly great provision of Corn and above 2000 head of Catteil their Revenues out of Tigremaon being reckoned in A Revenne able to maintain them and their Hospitality in regard their Novices or young Monks are sent abroad to earn their living or to manure their Lands and attend the husbandrie of the house the elder onely being found at the charge of the Monastery though all alike bound to the performance of Religious Offices 5 Erocco another noted Port on the Red Sea or Bay of Arabia to which a passage openeth thorow the Streits of the Mountains as it doth to Suachen conceived to be the Adulis of Ptolomy the Aduliton of Pliny Now in possession of the Turks or at their command 6 Santar 7 Giabel 8 Laccari and 9 Abarach these four last in the Province of Dafila This Country at the present and for long time past is subject both to the Great Neguz or the Frestegian of Aethiopia and the Grand-Signeur of the Turks naturally subject to the one and tributary to the other Governed by a King of their own whom they call Barnagassus by the name of his Province a Vassal and Homager to the Aethiopian to whom he payeth the yearly tribute of 150 of the best breed of Horses besides some quantities of Silk and some other commodities but so ill neighboured by the Turks that he is fain to pay also to the Beglerbeg or Bassa a resident at Suachen 1000 Ounces of Gold yearly for a composition For the Turks having by the conquest of Egypt made themselves masters of those Countries towards Aethiopia which formerly were allied to or confederate with the Mamaluck Sultans within short time viz. An. 1558. possessed themselves also of the town of Suachen and the parts adjoyning made it the residence of one of their Beglerbegs or Bassa's and gave him the title of Beglerbeg of Abassia as before was said Forgot by the industrious Collector of the Turkish History in his enumeration of the Beglerbegs or Bassas of Africk To this they added not long after all the rest of the Sea coasts and the Port of Erocco and not content therewith after some short breathing made a further inrode in which they did so waste the Country that in the end they compelled the Barnagassian not being aided by the Neguz to this Composition 9. DANGALI 10. DOBAS SOuth and South east of Barnagasso lie the two Kingdoms of DANGALI and DOBAS that of Dangali bordering on the Red Sea the other more within the Land both of them held by the Mahometans or Arabian Moors both in continual enmity with the Abassine Emperors and both of like nature in regard of the soil and people DANGALI hath on the North Barnagasso on the South some part of the Kingdom of Adel on the East the Red-Sea or Gulf of Arabia on the West Dobas before mentioned It taketh upsome part of the Arabick Bay within the Streits of Babel-Mandel and without those Streits the greatest part of that spacious Bay which anciently was called Sinus Avaliticus as far as to the Promontory then called Mosylon neighboured by a noted Emporie of the same now the Cape of Docono neer unto which the Sea makes a little Gulf and suddenly streitneth it self again so as the Channel cannot be above ten or twelve leagues broad And in this Channel are five or six Ilands which hinder the passage so as Sailers must have good experience to avoid the Rocks which lie neer those Ilands Chief Towns hereof 1 Bebul or Babel which gives name to the Streits of Babel Mandel a narnow Frith opening out of the Bay of Arabia into the Aethiopian Ocean 2 Vella a well-frequented Port conceived to be the same which Strabo calleth Antiphila not found by that name in Ptolomy 3 Zagnani and 4 Zama in a Province of this Kingdom called Lacca 5 Docano neer the Cape so called and therefore probably the Mosylon of the antient Writers 6 Dangali not far from the Sea-side which gives name to the Kingdom Nothing else memorable of this Kingdom but that there are in it two great Lakes wherein live Crocodiles as in Nilus On the South-west of Dangali lieth the Realm of DOBAS extended on the West to the borders of Angote The Country large containing twelve or as some say 24 several Presectures Of so good Pasturage that the Kine hereof are of greater size then in other places and those for number not easily matched in all this Empire The people such professed Enemies of the Christian faith that they suffer not any man to marry till he hath killed twelve Christians Some reckon them for Tributaries to the Prete or Negus but it is only when they list so far from being Contributioners towards the support of his estate that they take from him what they can The chief of their towns 1 Doba which gives name to the whole kingdom 2 Bally upon the same River but more neer the head on which Dobas standeth 11. ADEL ADEL is bounded on the North with some parts of Dangali and the Red Sea on the South with Adea on the East with the Red-Sea and the Indian or Arabian Ocean on the West with Fatigar extended on the Sea coast from the Cape of Docono to the Cape of Guardasu conceived most probably to be the Ardmata of Ptolomy a noted Promontory in his time The Country plentiful of Flesh Hony Wax Corn Gold and Ivory great flocks of Sheep and many of those Sheep of such burdensom Fleeces that their tails weigh 25 pounds some Kine they have which have horns like a Stag others but one horn only and that in the forehead about a foot and an half long but bending backwards The People inhabiting on the Sea coasts are of Arabian parentage and of the Mahometan religion those towards the Inland Countries of the old Aethiopick race and wholly Gentiles Chief towns hereof 1 Zeila a noted Port town situate in or neer the place where Ptolomy placeth Avalites stored with variety of merchandise and yielding some representation of Antiquity in the building thereof being lime and stone materials not much used amongst them in these later times Of great both beauty and esteem till the year 1516. when sacked and burnt by the Portugals before that time the most noted Emporie of all Aethiopia for the Indian trade 2 Barbora seated on the same Sea-coast well frequented by Merchants and possibly may be the Mundi or Malao of Ptolomy neighboured by a lofty Promontory which they call Mount Fellez 3 Mette another of the Sea-towns neer the Cape of Guardafuni supposed to be the Acane of the Antient writers 4 Assam 5 Selir and 6 Bidar on the Sea-coasts
is By Ptolomy called Aethiopia Interior because lying more within the Land and remote from knowledge then the neerer did and by late Writers for the contrary reason called Aethiopia Exterior because situate without and beyond the other It comprehendeth all Ptolomies Aethiopia Interior part of his Aethiopia Sub Aegypto and all those Lands to him unknown which he giveth us under the name of Terra Incognita The Countrey so little discovered in those elder times that we finde mention onely of some eminent Mountains as 1. Canchis 2. Lon. 3. Zipha 4. Barditis 5. Moschi one onely Region known by name called Agisimba and of that nothing but the name and that it was a Province of a large extent The people not distinguished here as in other places by their Tribes and Families but only by their kinde of diet some of them being called Anthropophagi from their eating of men and others Ichthyophagi from their living on fish Of these the first inhabiteth on the Eastern shores near the Bay of Barbaria the principal of whom had the name of Rapsii the last on the shores of the Western Ocean near Magnus Sinus or the Great Bay called also from their Western situation by the name of Hesperii Nothing else told us of these parts by the Ancient Writers but that the Lakes or Fens of Nilus were occasioned by the great abundance of snow which fell from the Mountains of the Moon and that in many parts hereof there were Rhinocerots Tygers Elephants but these last all white Such was the face of this Countrey in those elder days The Character of it at the present generally and in brief is thus given by Aubanus viz. That it is mountainous in the West sandy in the midst and desart towards the East But for the several qualities of the soyl and people being of very different tempers we shall give the better description of them in their several inclosures then as presented thus in common In the mean time to take a view of the Hills and Rivers of most reckoning in it the principall of their Mountains are I those called Cantaberes in the Province of Angola 2 Lunae Montes formerly accounted for the boundary of both Aethiopias now found to belong unto this alone A chain of Hills but known by no particular name lying under the Tropick of Capricorn full of sharp Rocks of an incredible height and inhabited by a barbarous and savage People the valleys underneath of so great a depth that they seem to emulate the Mountains In this Country is the Lake of Zembre so much renowned for giving birth to the greatest Rivers of the world though it self but 50 miles in compass For out of the abundance hereof flow the famous Rivers 1 Nilus which passing thorow some part of this Country and traversing the whole length of the Abassian and Egyytian Empires endeth its long course in the Mediterranean 2. Zaire the greatest of all Africk but unknown to the Antients which running Eastward thoâ—ow the Kingdoms of Manicongo and taking in the lesser streams of 1 Vamba 2 Barbela 3 Coanza 4 Lelunda makes many Islands in his way and at the last by a mouth of 28 miles wideness disgorgeeth his full stomack in the Western Ocean 3 Cuama which making his passage towards the East and much increased by the addition of six great Rivers after a long course of 700 miles in all which it is navigable loseth it self in the Indian or Aethiopick Ocean and 4 Fluvius Spiritus Sancti or the River of the Holy Ghost which shaping a course opposite unto that of Nilus endeth it in conclusion in the Southern Seas It is divided most properly into these four parts that is to say 1 Zanquebar 2 Monomotapa 3 Cafraria 4 Manicongo Some also add the Country of Aian subdivided into the two Kingdoms of Adel and Adea But these we have ascribed with better reason to the other Aethiopia within the bounds whereof they are wholly situate 1. ZANGVEBAR ZANGVEBAR or ZANZIBAR is bounded on the East with the Red-Sea or the Indian Ocean on the West with the Kingdoms of Manicongo and part of the other Aethiopia on the North with the higher Aethiopia only on the South with Monomotapa The reason of the name I finde not It containeth in it the great Province of Agisimba placed by the old Writers in Aethiopia Interior so much of the other as lieth on the South of the River Raptus now called Quilimanci by which parted from the Kingdoms of Adel and Adea The Country on both sides of that River known in old times by the name of Barbarians giveth to a large adjoyning Bay the name of Sinus Barbaricus and was much famed in those elder times for the best sort of Myrrhe the Myrrha Trogloditica Myrrha Barbara or Barbarica being used for the same by some of the Antients because the Troglodites and the people of this Barbaria joyned on one another Here was also in those elder times a good race of Ginger of which faith Dioscorides 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that it is the Bark of a Tree brought out of Barbara Where by the way the Scholiasts upon that Author and Plinie in the 12 Book have been much mistaken whereof the first takes this Barbara or Barbaria for some part of the Indies the other thinketh that the Myrrhe of these parts had the name of Barbara from the drâ—ssiness and coursness of it as if so called only because unrefined The principal Town hereof called Rapta by the name of the River seated not far from the Sea and by reason of the great Trade of it esteemed the Metropolis of Barbaria in the time of Ptolomy A noted Promontory of the same name was not fat from hence To come again to Zanzibar as it is now called The Country is affirmed to be low and fenny and very much overflown with unruly Rivers and withall so full of Woods and Forrests that for want of passage for the wind the Air is generally as in all Fenny Countries of the like obstruction exceeding pestilent The people of complexion black and of curled hair Mahometans on the Sea-coasts in the Inland parts Idolaters extremely given to Witchcraft and Divinations Naked above the waste and beneath covered only with the skins of Beasts or some such mingled-colour stuffe as the Scottish Plad The Moors which dwell on the Sea-coasts use to adventure on the Seas in little Vessels sowed together with leathern thongs and calked with gumme having no other fails in them then the Leaves of Palm-trees Boats of as slight a making as those used antiently by the Britans whereof thus the Poet Primùm cana silix madefactâ— vimine parvam Texitur in puppim caesoque induta juvence Vectoris patiens tumidum superenatat Amnem Which I find thus rendred to my hand The moystned Osier of the hoary Willow Is woven first into a little Boat Then cloth'd in Bullocks hides upon the Billow Of a proud River lightly doth it float
overcome himself and his whole forces not long after consumed by sickness the hopes of Christianity and the Portugals interesse in that Kingdom fell together with him 3. CAFRARIA CAFRARIA is bounded on the East with Rio di Spirito Santo or the River of the Holy Ghost on the South and West with the main Ocean on the North extended to some parts of Manicongo aud the Province of Zanzibar So called from the word Cafars which in the Arabian tongue signifieth an Heretick a name by them given to Christians Heathens and those of their own Religion also which differ in opinion from them but given to this Region by some late Writers because destitute of another name The Country for so much of it as hath been discovered is said to be full of great Herds of Cattel and flocks of Sheep abundance of Deer Antilopes Baboons Foxes Hares Ostriches Pelicans Herons Geese Ducks Phesants Partriges in a word all things necessary for the life of man were it somewhat better stored with Corn. Exceedingly well watered and as liberally stored with Woods and Forrests the Hils thereof so intermixt with grassie Vallies that pity 't is so beautiful and rich a Country should be inhabited by so barbarous and rude a people who being utterly unprovided of towns and houses live in woods like beasts Of colour black thick lips flat noses long shaped heads and most monstrous ears extended far beneaâ—h their shoulders by hanging in them iron-chains glass bullets Bels and such ponderous bables These Ornaments common to both sexes who also use for their greater beauty most hideously to slash themselves in all parts of their bodies even their very bellies as if no lace could better sort with their naked skins with which only except some flap of leather to hide their privities they are here apparelled But amongst all the several Nations which inhabit this most flourishing Country none are more barbarous then those whom they call the Imbians dwelling not far from the Cape of good Hope tall square and strong addicted always to War and Rapine and feeding on the flesh both of their conquered Enemies and their dying friends whose death they hasten for the Shambles The skuls of whom they use for their drinking Cups Their weapons poisoned Arrows and Poles burnt at the end And in their Wars they always carry fire before them menacing thereby to roste or boil all such as they overcome Their King if such a sacred name become such an impious Monster they account for Lord of all the earth as the Pertugals of all the Seas and he with the old Giantlike Arrogance not only threateneth the destruction of men but shooteth his poisoned Arrows against Heaven it self as often as the rain or heat offends him In the year 1589. about 80000 of them made an inrode into Zanzibar laid desolate all the Country as far as Mombaza which City they besieged sacked and devoured the People of it which Tragedy we have heard before in our description of Mombaza a Realm of Zanzibar Towns here are none scarce so much as houses and those so mean that they deserve not to be so called except it be some sheds on the Sea sides for the use of Saylors Of most note in it is Soldania situate on a large and capacious Road about fifteen or sixteen Leagues from the Cape of good Hope not so much noted for the building as the Bay it self where such as are to fail towards the Indies use to take in fresh water and make provision of things necessary for so long a Voyage But that which is of most note in all this Country is the Cape it self discovered by the Portugals under the conduct of Bartholomew Diaz in their first Indian undertakings by whom for the continual Tempests which he found about it it was first called Tormentosa But afterwards having doubled the Cape and thereby finding good hopes of a prosperous voyage they caused it to be called Cabo di Bunna Sâ—peranza or the Cape of good Hope Vasques di Gama the first discoverer of this way to the wealth of India being then their Admiral An. 1597. It consisteth of three great points or head-lands of which that which is neerest us is the Cape of good Hope the middlemost hath the name of Cabo Falso because mistaken for the other by some of the Portugals returning homewards the third called Cabo della Guglia or the Cape of Needles by reason of those sharp points which shoot towards the Sea On the top of the Cape a large and pleasing plain adorned with great variety of flowers and covered with a carpet of grass it is called the Table of the Cape and yieldeth a large prospect over the Sea on all sides The Sea here is very rough and tempestuous and hath to the Spaniards proved oftentimes very unkinde whereupon a Spanish Captain being sore vexed with a storm expostulared with GOD why he suffered his good Catholicks to endure such torments and permitted the English Hereticks and Blasphemers to passe so easily The Country is not subjected unto any one Prince the Natives being governed by the Chiefs of their several Clans nor finde I hitherto that either the Portugals or Spaniards have took possession of any one part of it in the name of the whole So that for ought I know the best title to it doth belong to the King of England for whom possession was taken of it in the reign of King James by one Captain Fitz-Herbert who called the Ascent unto the Table King James his Mount But whether this Act of his beget any good title or whether the title of a Country lying so far off be held worth the owning I leave to be determined of by Lawyers and Statesmen 4 MANICONGO MANICONGO is bounded on the South with Cafraria and the Mountains of the Moon on the West with the Aethiopick Ocean on the North with the Realm of Benin and other parts of the land of the Negroes and on the East with Zanzibar and some part of the Abassine Empire So called from Congo or Manicongo the principal of those many Kingdoms which are united in this Name The Aire hereof so temperate that their Winter is like the Antumn in Rome insomuch as the People do not use to change their garments or make more fire then then at other times the tops of the Mountains free from cold and the nights so equal to the dayes that for the greatest part of the year there is little difference the Country being situate under the Aequator though more of it on the North then the South thereof Not over hot notwithstanding in the heats of Summer by reason of the cool windes which then blow continually and the great dewes which falling in the night make some compensation for the extream fervour of the day The soyl so exceeding fruitfull in the production of herbs plants fruits and such store of Pasturage that they have here great herds of Cattel large flocks of Sheep plenty
tributary at that time to the K. of Congo as of later times to the Kings of Angola by whom brought under this new yoke by reason of the aid they had given the Portugals in their wars against him 2. BAMBA hath on the South the River of Conza by which parted from Angola on the North the River Ambrize by which divided from Songo on the East Pemba on the West the Aethiopick Ocean The Country rich in Mines of Silver well stored with Beasts and Birds as well tame as wilde Amongst the Birds Parrets both green and gray and many which are taught to sing not much inferior for their musick to the birds of Canaries Amongst the Beasts of most note is that called the Zebre shaped like a Mule but from the ridge of the back to the belly so streaked with lines of white black and yellow and those streaks naturally set in such even proportion as yieldeth to the eye a most pleasing object But wilde and of so swift a foot that Velox ut Zebra to be as swift as a Zebre is grown into a Proverb amongst the Portugals The men so strong that it is said of them that at one blow they will cut off the head of an Ox. or strike a Slave quite thorow the midle into two pieces and to be able to carry in their arms a vessel of wine weighing 325 pound weight containing the fourth part of a But and hold it so till it be quite drawn out It containeth in it many Signeuries most of them called by the names of their principal Towns The chief of which 1 S. Paul situate on the Sea side opposite to theisle of Leanda inhabited for the most part by Portugal families 2 Bamba which giveth name to this Province and is situate about 100 miles from the Sea betwixt the Rivers of Lose and Ambrizi 3. PEMBA hath on the West Bamba on the East the Lake Zombre and the River Barbela on the North Batta and on the South Angola Esteemed to be the richest and most pleasant Country of all Manicongo the Fields in all parts thereof beset with Palm trees but intermixt with other fruit trees which are always green The water of so good a nature that it never hurteth any that drink of it the Aire exceeding wholsom and the earth as fruitfull productive of all sorts of grain but specially of that which they call Luco in form like mustard seed but bigger which they grinde in an hand-mill and make thereof a Bread not inferiour to Wheat The People much reclaimed from their ancient Barbarism since the coming of the Portugals thither whom they imitate both in behaviour and apparell So well skilled in the vertues of Medicinal herbs that every one is his own Physitian Chirurgeon and Apothecary Antiently clothed with Mats and trimmed up with Feathers retained still by the Villages and poorer sort in some part of the Country Their chief City formerly had the name of Banza so called because the Kings Court as the word doth signifie but since the receiving of the Gospel it is called S. Saviours distant from the Sea 150 miles beautified since it became Christian with a Bishops See and a fair Cathedral in which are 28 Canons with other Officers and Ornaments accustomably belonging to the lake Foundations The Town it self situate on the side of a large and lofey Mountain on the top whereof is a spacious Plain two Dutch miles in compass full of Villages Burroughs and scattered houses which are thought to house 100000. persons most of them Portugals and their Servants 4. BATTA hath on the VVest and South Pemba on the East the Mountains of the Sun and those called Sal nitri on the North Pango Of the Soile and People there is nothing singular to be said but that the inhabitants hereof are more military and better furnished for the Wars then the rest of these Provinces necessitated thereunto by the ill neighbourhood of a fierce and savage People dwelling about the spurs and branches of the Mountains before mentioned whom they call Jagges or Giacchi These naturally and originally of the Land of Negroes abandoned the parts about Seirra Leona where before they dwelt and to the number of 12000 fell into the Mountainous parts of this Region under the conduct of one Elembe where they are since grown into a People and become a terrour to their neighbours Greedy devourers of mans flesh which they prefer before that of Beeves or Mutton not yet so qualified by the change of their Country as to build houses sow or plant or to breed up Cattell finding it far the easier life to maintain themselves by the labour and spoil of others And which is yet most strange of all though they have each of them many wives ten or twenty a piece yet they have no children but strangle them assoon as born lest they should be an hindrance to their often wandrings But as Plinie once said of the Esseni Gens aterna est in qua nemo nascitur so we may also say of these that they do not want succession though they breed no children selecting out of their Captives and stollen children some of either Sex but neither steal nor take them captive under twenty yeers old to be the Seminary as it were of a new posterity Against these Monsters those of Batta are armed continually not otherwise able to defend themselves their wives and children from their hands and teeth insomuch as this one Province though none of the biggest is able to raise 70000 men well armed and fit for any service The principal of their Towns is Batta which gives name to the Province situate on the banks of the River Lelanda and the Seat of the Vice-Roy who is always of the blood Royal honoured sometimes with sitting at the Kings own Table which none else may do and of so great authority in all consultations that no body dares to contradict him 5. PANGO is bounded on the South with Batta on the East extended to the Mountains of the Sun which close up this Country on the North with Sunda and on the West with parts of Pemba and Sango Of the People little singular of the Country less Neighboured on the north-North-east towards Sierra de Christall with the Languelungi supposed by some to be the Aethiopes Hesperii spoken of by Ptolomy a barbarous Nation but of so considerable power that they are found amongst the rest in the Stile Imperial This once a Kingdom of it self not subject till of late times to the Kings of Congo The chief Tow of it called Pango is seated on the Western bank of the River Barbele the ordinary residence of the Vice-Roy and the name giver to the whole Province 6. SVNDA is bounded on the South with Batta on the North with the great River Zaire on the East with Barbele and on the West with part of Songo The Country rich in several Mettals but the Inhabitants prefer Iron before any other because it doth
afford them Materials for Swords Knives and Armour well furnished also with Martrons Sables and other Futrs of great esteeme amongst Forreigne Merchants This is the best Region of this Kingdom not above 40 miles in breadth betwixt Batta and the River of Zaire nor much more in length Their chief City hath the name of Sunda which it communicateth to the whole 7. SONGO is bounded on the East with Batta and Anzichana on the West with the Aethiopick Ocean on the North with the Kingdom of Loanga and on the South with the River Ambrizi by which parted from the Realm of Bamba It lieth on both sides of the great River Zaire which is here so turbulent and broad and so full of Ilands that the one part of it hath little or no commerce with the other The chief Town hereof called Songo gives this name to the Country in which is nothing singular for the Soil or People 8. ANZICHANA hath on the West part of Songo and Loango extended thence unto the East as far almost as the Lake of Zembre on the North some part of the Land of Negroes on the South the Zaire So called from the Anziqui the Inhabitants of it The cruellest Cannibals in the world for they do not only eat their Enemies but their Friends and Kinsfolk And that they may be sure not to want these Dainties they have shambles of mans flesh as in other parts of Beef or Mutton So covetous withall that if their Slaves will yield but a penny more when sold joynt by joynt then if sold alive they will cut them out and sell them so upon the Shambles Yet with these barbarous qualities they have many good Affirmed to be so cunning at the Bow and Arrows that they will discharge 28 Arrows for so many do their Quivers hold before the first of them falls to ground and of so great fidelity to their Masters and to those which trust them that they will rather choose to be killed then either to abuse the trust or betray their Master For that cause more esteemed by the Portugals then their other Slaves And for the same and that only worthy of so good a Country said to be rich in Mines of Copper and very plentifull of Sanders both red and gray which tempered with Vinegar is found by the Portugals to be a certain remedy against the Pox as the smoke thereof against the head-ache Towns they have none or none at least of any reckoning which deserve place here 9. LOANGO hath on the East Anzichana on the West the Atlantick Ocean on the North Benin one of the Realms of Guinea in the Land of Negroes and on the South the Province of Songo from which parted by the River Loango whence it hath its name The Country very hot as lying under the Line but well peopled indifferently fruitful and more stored with Elephants then any other of these parts strenching in length 200 miles within the Land and for the most part very well watered The Inhabitants whom they call Bramas by Religion Heathens but of old accustomed as the Anziqui and other of these barbarous Africans unto Circumcision Governed by a King of their own once subject to the Kings of Congo but of late times both he and the King of the Anziqui for they are also under the command of one Soveraign Prince have freed themselves from that subjection though still the King of Congo be called King of both Their King they call by the name of Mani-Loanga Their Towns of note 1 Penga the Haven to the rest 2 Morumba 30 Leagues more Northwards and within the 1 and the inhabitants of which Towns being more civil then the rest apparell themselves with the leaves of Palm trees but not so well skilled in the nature of that excellent Tree as the more civilized People of the Realms of Congo who out of the leaves thereof well cleansed and purged draw a fine long thred of which they make Velvets Damaskes Sattens Taffaties Sarcenets and the lake fine Stuffes 10. Having thus looked upon the chief Provinces of this Kingdom seated on the Continent Let us next look upon the Ilands The principal of which LO ANDA situate over against the Town of S. Paul in the Province of Bamba said to be first made out of the sands of the Ocean and the mire of Coanza cast into an heap and at last made into an Iland Now beautified with a very fair Haven of the same name with the Iland possessed by the Portugals The Iland destitute of Rivers but so well furnished with waters that every where within less then half a yard digging they find sweet and good Waters so contrary to the Sea from whence they come that when the Sea ebbs from it they be salt and brackish when it floweth towards the Iland then most fresh and sweet But most remarkable is this Iland for the Cockle fishing which the Women going a little into the Sea take up together with the sands in baskets and part them from the sand as they lie on the shore the shells of which being naturally distinguished into drivers colours serve over all the Kingdom of Congo instead of money which is a matter of such moment unto this King that he entertains a Governour in the Iland for no other reason but to take care about this fishing Besides this there are many Ilands in the River of Zaire now subject to the Kings of Congo but heretofore in continual Wars against them fighting in Boats which they made of the bodies of a Tree by them called Liconde The tree so big that two or three men or more are not able to fathom it insomuch that many times a Boat is made of one of the largest of them able to contain 200 men Upon the shores of these Ilands and in others of their Bays and Creeks they have so great numbers of Anchioves that in winter time they will leap upon the Land of their own Accord Compacted of these several Members and of the rest expressed in the Stile Imperial is the Realm of Congo so called from Congo the chief Province but now distinguished from the rest by the name of Pemba which being of more power or of better fortune then any of the other or of all together hath given both Law and name unto them Discovered by the Portugals under Diego Can An. 1486. at what times these Kings were at the greatest called by their subjects Mani Congo or the Kings of Congo the word Mani signifying in their Language a Prince or Lord the name communicated since to the Kingdom also Of their affairs before this time there is nothing certain What hath since hapned in this Kingdom may best be seen in the ensuing Catalogue of The Kings of Congo 1486. 1 John not so called till converted to the Faith of Christ and then baptized by this name in honour of John the 2. King of Portugal Anno 1490. in whose reign this discovery and Conversion hapned 2
whereof are made both Sulphur and Allom. And here is said to be a Volcana or burning Mountain which though it hath vomited no â—ire of late the matter of it being spent yet the said Monuments of his Furies do remain among them another not far off which still casts out smoak Towns of most note 1 Guatimala or S. Jago de Guatimale the chief Town of the Province situate on a little River betwixt both 〈◊〉 by one of which most terribly wasted An 1541. But being 〈◊〉 it hath since exceedingly flourished by reason of the Bishops See the residence of the Governour and the Courts of Justice 2 S Salvador 40 Leagues Eastwards from Guatimala by the Natives called 〈◊〉 situate on the River Guacapa seven Leagues from the Sea and neighboured by a great Lake of five Leagues compass 3 Acaxutla at the mouth of the same River the Port Town to 〈◊〉 4â—â— Trinidad by the Natives called Samsonate the most noted Empory of this Country the 〈◊〉 at Bartery betwixt the Inhabitants of New Spain and those of Peru. 5 S. Michaels two Leagues from the Bay of Fonseca which serves unto it for an Haven 6 Xeâ—es de la Fontera the chief Town of the Cantrea of Chulutâ—can by which name it was formerly known situate on the Frontires towards Nicaragua and to the South east of the Bay of Fonseca that Bay so named in honour of Roderick Fonseca Bishop of Burges and President of the Councel for the Indies An. 1532. by Giles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who first discovered it About and in this Bay are ten little Ilands four of which inhabited and plentifully furnished with wood water and salt 4. HONDVRA hath on the South Guatimala specially so called on the VVest the Bay or Arm of 〈…〉 Dulce by which parted from Verapaz on the North and East the Sea called Mare del Nort on the South east Nicaragua on the South Guatimala specially â—o called In length 〈…〉 of that Sea 150 Leagues and about 80 Leagues in breadth from North to 〈…〉 of Honduras or Fonduras imposed upon it from the depth of the Sea about the 〈◊〉 Head land of it called the Cape of Honduras The whole Country either Hills or Vallies little Champagne in it fruitfull of Maize and wheat and of very 〈…〉 age made so by the constant overflowings of their Rivers about Michaelmass which do not only soil their grounds but water their Gardens The principal of them 1 Haguara 2 Chamalucon 3 Vlna all neighboured by fertile fields and pleasant meadows Some Mines of Gold and Silver are conceived to be here but not yet discovered the people being so slothful and given to idleness that they had rather live on Roots then take pains in tilling of their land and therefore not easily intreated to toyl for others but where necessity and strong hand do compell them to it Towns of most note 1 Valladolit by the Natives called Commyagna 40 leagues distant from the Sea situate in a pleasant and fruitful Valley on the banks of the River Chamalucon and honoured with a Bishops See fixed here about the year 1558. built neer the place where once Francisco de Montâ—io Governour of this Provinâ—e had planted a Colonie of Spaniards An. 1530. by the name of S. Maria de Commyagna 2 Gracias di Dios 30 leagues Westward of Valladolit buâ—â—t by Gabriel de Royas An. 1530. to be a place of defence for those who worked in the Mines against the Savages But finding himself unable to make it good he defaced and left it Reedified again by Gonsalvo de Alvarado and since well inhabited 3 S. Peters eleven â—eagues distant from the Port of â—avallos but seated in a most healthy air and therefore made the dwelling place of the Farmers of the Kings Customs who have their houses in this town and follow their business in the other as occasion is â— Porto de Cavallos so called from some horses thrown overboard in a violent tempest the most noted Heaven of these parts and strong by natural situation but so ill guarded and defended that in the year 1591. it was pillaged by Captain Christopher Newport and An 1596. by Sir Anthony Sherley Deserted on those spoils and not since inhabited 5 S. Thomas de Castile 18 leagues from Cavallos naturally strong and forrified according to the Rules of Art to which as to a place of more strength and safety Alfonso Briado de Castilla President of the Sessions of Guatimala removed both the Inhabitants and Trade oâ— Cavalios 6 Traxillo seated on the rising of a little hill betwixt two Rivers one of them that which is called Haguara distant from Cavallos 40 leagues to the East and 60 leagues to the North of Valadolit surprized and pillaged by the English An. 1576. Not far hence towards the North-east lieth the Cape of Honduras from whence the shore drawing inwards till it joyn with Jucutan makes up a large and goodly Bay called the Golf of Honduras 7 S. George de Olancho so named of the Vallie Olancho in which it is seated a Vallie noted heretofore for some golden Sands which Guaejape a River of it was then said to yield 5 NICARAGVA is bounded on the North with Honduras on the East with Mare del Nort and the Province of Veragua on the South with Mare del Zur on the West with Guatimala By Didaco Lopez de Salsedo who first subdued it it was called the New kingdom of Leon but the old name by which they found it called at their coming thither would not so be lost The Country destitute of Rivers except that part hereof towards Veregua called Costa Rica reckoned a Province of it self The want hereof supplied by a great Lake or a little Sea called the Lake of Nicaragua 120 leagues in compass â—bbing and flowing like the Sea upon the banks of which stand many pleasant villages and single houses A Lake well stored with Fish but as full of Crocediles and having made its way by a mighty Cataract emptieth it self into the Sea about four leagues off Not very rich in Corn most of which is brought them from Peru but well stored with Cattel level and plain and shadowed with frequent trees one amongst others of that nature that a man cannot touch any part of it but it withereth presently Affirmed to be as full of Parrets as England of Crows stored with great plenty of Cotton wooll and abundance of Sugar canes In a word so pleasing generally to the eye that the Spaniards call it by the name of Mahomets Paradise The People for the most part speak the Spanish tongue and willingly conform themselves to the Spanish garb both of behaviour and apparel well weaned from their old barbarous customes retained only by some Mountainers whom they call Chontales All of good stature and of colour indifferent white They had before they received Christianity a setled and politick form of government only as Solon appointed â—o law for a mans killing of his father so
named lib. 3. 10. the Summe and substance of his Story ibid. Masick the several sorts and effects thereof l. â— 17. used by the primitive Christians in Gods publick service ibid. Mysiorum postremus a Proverb and the meaning of it l. 3. 18. Myrtoum Mare where it was and from whence so named l. 3. 38. Mastick what it is where growing and how gathered lib. 3. 35. Melchites what they are and from whence denominated l. 3. 50. Maronites whence so called their Tenets and place of dwelling l. 3. 50. Their reconciliation with the Pope but a matter of complement ibid. Mahomet his birth and breeding l. 3. 1â—0 his design to coin a new Religion ib. the causes of the great groweth and increase thereof 123. his success and victories 123 124. Mongul a Tribe of Tartars l. 3. 203. the Title of the great Emperers of the hither India 236. the Catalogue and succession of them ibid. Magi what they were in Persia l. 3. 161. Their esteem and power ibid. Miramomooline what the word doth signifie lib. 4. 42. the Miramomlines of Morocco ibid. Mariners compass by whom first invented and by whom perfected l. 1. 57. l. 4. 99. erroneously ascribed to Solomon ib. Magnes why used to signifie the Load-stone by the Latine Writers l. 4. 99. Morses or Sea-horses the description and use made of them l. 4. 105. Money not the onely instrument of exchange in the elder times lib. 4. 65. by what names called and why ibid. Made sometimes of Leather and pasâ—bord 149. 150. Mesech the sonne of Aram planted about Mons Masius l. 1. 10. l. 3. 136. Mesech or Mosoch the sonne of Japhet settled amongst the Montes Moschici in Armenia Major l. 1. 15 16. l. 3. 144. Mogog the sonne of Jaâ—het in Coâ—e-Syria and the borders of Ibâ—ria l. 1. 15. l. 3. 64. Mizraim the son of Cham the Father of the Nation of Egypt l. 1. 14. l. 4. 3. 18. Messene Scrvilior a Proverb the occasion of it l. 2. 21. Mastiff Dogs why called Molosse by the Latines l. 2. 238. Mercea an order of Religious persons their institution and employment l. 1. 237. N NAtional Animosities to what cause ascribed l. 1. 19. Noâ—mans what they were originally l. 1. 164. lib. 2. 135. Their actions and Achievements ibid. when first fixt in France lib. 1. 164. Nunnes why so called and by whom first instituted lib. 1. 93. Their particular Orders ibidem of ill report for their unchastity ibid. Nemaean Games by whom first instituted and on what occasion l. 2. 225. Names fatal to some Kingdomes l. 3. 109. Nethinims what they were and in what employed l. 3. 92. Noahs seven Precepts or the Precepts of the sonnes of Noah lib. 3. 71. Naphtha the nature of it and where most used lib. 3. 158. 163. Nomades where they dwelt and from whence denominated lib. 3. 193. l. 4. 32. Navigation the Original and story of it l. 4. 97. what nations most-famous for it in the former times 98. and who at present ib. l. 1. 165. north-North-East passage by whom atâ—tempted and pursued l 4. 194. Of the North-West passage ib. The litle probability of doing any good in either ib. Nimrod the Founder of the Babylonian and Assyrian Kingdoms l. 1. 13. l. 3. 136. Nestorians whence so called l. 2. 131. their Tenets in Religion ibid. much hated by the Pope and why 133. Naphtuchim the sonne of Mizraim where first planted l. 1. 14 l. 4. 17. the name of Neptune by some said to be thence derived ibid. Nutmegs how they grow aâ—d where most plentiful l. 3. 250. O OCean the Collection of waters l. 1. 26. the causes of its ebbing and flowing ibid. the Etymologie of the name and vast greatness of it 256. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a kind of Divination lib. 1. 49. an experiment of it ibid. Ostraâ—â—sâ—n what it was whence called and with whom in use l. 2. 229. Ovation how it differeth from a Triumph lib. 1. 41. from whence so called ib. in what cases granted ibid. Oracles which most famous lib. 2. 224. Their ambiguity and decay 234 235. Oâ—mpick Games by whom first instituted and restored l. 2. 220. where held and who were Judges in them ib. All the Victors at one time of one City in Itaâ—y l. 1. 60. Ostrich Feathers why and how long the Cognizance of the Prices of Wales l. 1. 295. Ovid why banished into Pontus l. 2. 210. Oleum Mediacum v. Naphta Ophir not the Pâ—ovince of Sofala in Ethiopâ—a l. 4. 75. where it rather was l. 1. 12. Ordâ—rs of Knighthood of Avis 244. Alâ—antara l. 1. 237. of the Annunâ—iada 128. of Saint Andrew 306. of Saint Antony l. 4. 72. of the Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ 87. Of the Bath 285. of narouets 287. of the Cresâ—ent 170. of Calatrava 237. of Dutch Knights l. 2. 180. of the Dragon l. 2. 190. of the Elephant l. 2. 138. of the Golden Fleece l. 2. 31. of the Gennet 204. of the Garter l. 2. 87. of the Holy Ghost l. â— 105. of Saint Jagol 1. 237. of Saint John l. 3. 109. and l. 4. 47. of Jesus Christ 244. of Saint Mâ—â—hael 204. of Saint Mark 107. of Merced l. 237. of Monâ—esal 1. 251. of Novâ— Scoâ—ia 1. 106. l 4. 107. of the Pairrie or twelve Peers 204. of the Round Table l. 1. 287. of the Star l. 1. 204. of Saint Stephen l. 1. 113. of the Sepulchre l. 3. 109 of the Templâ—rs l 3. 109. of Saint Saviour l. 1. 151. of the Glorious Virgin l. 1. 107. Oratorians an order of Religious persons by whom first instituted l. 1. 93. used for a counterpoise to the fesuâ—es ib. P PEriseâ— and 〈◊〉 what they are in Geâ—graphy lib. 1. 25. Praeâ—oâ—â—an Guards by whom instituted and by whom cassiered l. 1. 46. Their power the great authority of their Captains Auguâ—tâ— n. 20. Peter-pâ—â—e by whom first granted to the Popes l. 1. 91. b. â—woprdâ— a new Order devised by constantine and what it was l. 1. 46. Pathru â—â— first planted in the land of Pathorâ— l. 1. 14. l. 4. 13. Phalâ—g wheâ—e probably first planted l. 1. 16. l. 3. Phut the sonne of 〈◊〉 Fâ—ther of the Mâ—ores or 〈◊〉 l. 1. 14. 15. l. 4. 26 27. Pope of Pâ—â—a what it signifieth l. 1. 87. Common at first to other Bishops ib. the opportunities those of Rome had to advance their greatness ib. a The meanâ—s and steps by which they did attain to their temporal power 89. and still keep the same 90. how casie to be made hereditary 90 91. Their Forces and Revenues 91. c. Presbyterian Discipline by whom first framed l. 1. 139. and how after propagated 140. the introduction of it into the Signeurie of Genevi 139. and the Realm of Scotland 298. why so importunately desiâ—ed by some in England 266. Petalism what it was and where most in use l. 1. 70. Pâ—ctâ— what they were and the story of them l. â— 300.
Southwards in the Latitude of 28. But what it loseth in Antiquity it hath got in honor the Town and Territory being a peculiar Kingdome till Echebar the Mogul subdued it Anno 1598 in his passage from Lahor to Decan But it lost nothing by the hand For Echebar delighted in the situation of it and that withall it stood in the middest of his Kingdomes made it the Seat Royall of his Empire fixt there for the most part ever since by means whereof exceedingly increased in wealth beauty and greatness the very Castle in which the Mogul usually resideth being two miles in compass environed with most high and unscalable walls and fortified with great store of Ordinance The whole space betwixt it and Fatipore being 18. miles affirmed to be a continuall Market and all the Intervall from hence to the Town of Lahor from which distant 600 miles towards the South adorned with continuall Rowes of Trees on both sides of the wayes most of them bearing a kind of Mulberâ—y and at every ten miles end houses erected by the King or some of the Nobles for beautifying the way to the Regall City preserving their own memory and the safe lodging of Passengers in danger otherwise by night of Theeves and Cut-throats 3. Hendee a Town more towards the South beautified with a fair Castle of the Kings cut out of the main Rock and wrought with carved work round about fortified with 50 peeces of Ordinance and thought impregnable for that cause made a Prison for great persons Here are also two Hospitals for such Captains and Captains only as are maimed in the wars 4. Beani twelve course or 18. miles from Fattipore the most noted place for Indico in all the Indies for the making whereof they have here twelve mills Which Indico by the way groweth on a small shrub like our Goose-berry-bushes bearing seed like a Cabbage-seed which being cut down are laid in heaps for half a year and when rotten brought into a vault to be trodden with Oxen from the Stalks and being ground small and fine at the Mills is last of all boiled in furnaces refined and sorted 6 SANGA SANGA is bounded on the North with the East parts of the Realm of Agra on the South and West with Cambaia from which parted on the West by the Mountain Gate and on the East with Oristan The reason of the name I find not this Country being too far South to be so called from Sangalassa a Town of chief note neer the fountains of Indus where placed by Arianus lib. 5. Places of most importance in it 1. Azmere or Agimer 180 miles from Agra At the end of every course each course a mile and an half a fair pillar erected and at every tenth course a fair Seraglio such as we call Innes for the entertainment of Travellors All built by Echebar who wanting Children is said to have gone in Pilgrimage on foot from Arra to Azimere saying his prayers at the end of every course and lodging all night at the tenth 2. Citor the chief City of Sanga and once a Kingdome of it self or the chief of that Kingdome Situate in the midle way betwixt Surat a known Port of Cambata and Agra spoken of before and most magnificently built on the top of a rocky hill to which the passage is so narrow and so well fortified there being in it three Gates at the top the middle and the bottom that thereby and by other advantages of Art and nature it was thought impregnable Affirmed to he 12 miles in compass beautified with many goodly buildings both publique and private but once more glorious than it is here being to be seen the ruins of 100 Temples and above 100000 houses either demolished by the wars or suffered to decay by the great Moguls who would not willingly have any thing in the Indies of more Antiquity than themselves and therefore are rather inclined to build new Cities than uphold the old The greatness and Antiquity of it have made some men think that it was the Royall Seat of Porus. Others affirm the same of Delly but neither rightly the Kingdome of Porus lying more towards the River Indus and not so far South Governed not long since by a Queen called Crementina not more fair than valiant who revolting from Badurius King of Cambaia to whom she formerly had paid tribute was dispossessed of the Town of Citor where she had fortified her self with 30000. foot and 2000 horse the People in a desperate resolution laying all their treasures on an heap which they burnt together with themselves in which flame it is said that there perished 70000 persons But the Cambatan did not long enjoy his victory For not long after both the City and a great part of the Countrey was conquered by the great Mogul the mountainous parts hereof being held against him by Ramee the Sonne or successor of Qu. Crementina till seeing himself destitute of all better helps he put himself into the hands of one of the Sonnes of the late Sultan by whom reconciled unto his Father Some other Towns there are in this Province and in that of Agra before mentioned and those of good esteem perhaps amongst the natives but of no observation or importance in the course of business 7 CAMBAIA CAMBAIA hath on the East Delly and part of Mandao on the West Gedrosia a Province of the Persian Empire on the North Dulsinda and the rest of Mandao on the South the main Ocean and some part of Decan It lieth on both sides of the Indus and is so called from Cambaia the chief Province of it The whole divided into 1. Sinda 2. Guzarate and 3. Cambaia specially so called 1. SINDA hath on the East the River Indus by which separated from Mandao on the North that part of Sanga which is called Dulsinda on the West parts of Gedrosia and Guzarate and on the South the rest of Guzarate onely coasting along the Western banks of the River Indus whence it had the name that River being now called Sind as was said before And for this reason as I take it the Western part of Sanga lying North of this took the name of Dulsinda and not Dulcinda with a C as most commonly written The Country for the generality very rich and fertile but in some places nothing but a sandy Desart inhabited for the most part by wild Asses Foxes Deer and some wilder beasts but none so wild as the Caelies a robbing nation so numerous withall that they sometimes rob whole Caravans as they pass that way notwithstanding the many Forts and Castles built of purpose to secure those passages Places of most importance in it 1. Tutta or Gutu Nagar Tutta on the banks of Indus a Town of great trade but most frequented by the Portugals who here receive such Indian commodities as come down the water from Labor returning Pepper in exchange which they bring up the River from their other Factories 2. Lawribander at the mouth or out-let